The Tales of Prince Onyx (version 2.0)by StanislasChaptersHaven’t found a title yet, but who cares?(2)Presentation(3)The diary of Celestia - 1 (4)Plush wars (5)The first day part 1 (7)The first day part 2 (8)Meeting with the Gryphon King (9)Murder(10)When all was simple(11)I'm so sorry (12)The escape part 1(13)The escape part 2 (14)The escape part 3the escape last part (16)meeting with a new and a old ponyThe First Time Alway’s The HardestThe Council.The New EnemyYou are in troubleThe Return of LunaOnyx Versus LunaA new prince(1)Meeting with the family(6)No more chapter hereHaven’t found a title yet, but who cares?(2)-Chapter 2 Haven’t found a title yet, but who cares? The alicorn let out a sigh. She had finally finished her duties, and was done for the day. Like always, she trotted off to the kitchen to nab a piece of chocolate cake. But this time, she would take something more for the little one in her room. She did, however, wish that all was good there with the maid. She was still thinking and worrying about the child, until a baker came to her.The baker smiled at the princess. “Good afternoon princess! Have you come for your afternoon snack?” she giggled. Celestia looked at the baker quickly. She was a pale blue coated unicorn with a cutie mark of a bag of sugar, and a luscious but creamy beige mane. She was also a little on the chubby side, but not too much. Atop of her head, she wore a generic chef’s hat. “Hm..? Yes, like always, my dear. But could you possibly spare me a bottle of warm milk alongside the cake?” the princess grew a soft smile as she looked at the baker. “You don’t have to ask, your honor, you are the princess, after all.” she smiled, before she went to get what the princess had asked. It took the baker about 5 minutes before she returned with the items she wanted. Celestia thanked her kindly, and, holding the items in a magical embrace, she walked back to her room, where she found the maid, who yawned. “Good afternoon, Princess...” she smiled at the alicorn as she walked into the room. “How have you been?” “Oh,” the princess let out a short sigh, pausing a moment. “I’ve been fine, just a little bit worn-out from today...” she said, before she placed the cake and the milk on a small, stone end table. “... Did the child give you any trouble?”The maid grew a warm smile, and chuckled. She pointed at the little child, who was sleeping on the bed. “About that, you simply couldn’t wish for a calmer foal, because most of what he did was sleep. Though, he did wake up once. And when he woke up, all I had to do was read him a short story, and he was asleep in a flash.”The princess lets out a sigh, happy to know that she didn’t need to worry so much. “I can’t thank you enough for the help you gave me. So, I was wondering if you would like to become Onyx’s official foalsitter. Now, this is only when I have no other choice but to work, which is quite frequently. And, this will obviously give you a boost in your pay, and-..."She was interrupted by the maid. “You don’t have to say any more, your highness. I accept your offer. And I’m glad you chose me.” The princess smiled thankfully at the maid. She let out a sigh, and looked at the baby. She almost forgot to give him the small bottle of milk, so she picked it up with her magic, and levitated it over to him, lightly pecking his soft forehead. The baby’s newborn eyes fluttered gracefully open, as he laid blind eyes on Celestia. The princess began to serenade him with a sweet, soft, melodic lullaby to the baby, just as he took the bottle with his tiny, cute fingers, beginning to suckle on the nipple of the bottle, closing his eyes. Celestia continued to sing, closing her eyes, tears forming in them as she did so. Only a single tear fell from her eyes as she sung. Why, you may ask? Because this lullaby was the very same one that Celestia had sung to one of her younger relatives, who had been gone for nearly 980 years. She looked to the maid, letting the child go back to sleep. When he fell back to sleep, she took the bottle from him. Looking back to the maid, Celestia sighed. “Miss, I do not believe I know you too well... If you do not mind my asking, what is your name? And, where do you reside?” she asked the maid. “My name is Silver Heart, your highness. And no, I don’t mind at all, I live near the entrance of the city with my husband Crescent Shadow and my little foal of 3 months, Shadow Heart, in a little house in the Southern District.” she said. In her eyes, the princess spotted pride when she spoke of her little foal. “But why are you here if you have a little foal to take care of?” The princess asked, raising a brow. Silver was a little hesitant to answer, but she replied. “You see, princess, me and my husband are rather poor, and we both literally have to have a job if we want to pay for our home, so I cannot stay with him all the time. The same goes for my husband.” she said, with a tinge of sadness in her voice. The princess looked at the poor mare, before making a quick but good decision. She smiled sweetly at her as she spoke, “Silver heart, because you have taken care of Onyx, and have not lost control, or asked for something in return...” she then went to her closet, and took out a bag, filled to the brim with bits. “Take it, Silver, and return to your family. I will need you tomorrow morning, so have a good evening.” the mare was at a total loss for words, because in the bag, there was more bits then she had ever hoped for. Tears came to her eyes, and she thanked the princess with a large hug. She rushed out of the room, and out of the castle, to announce the good news to her family. The princess glanced at the baby, and let out a sigh. “Well, Onyx, I suppose I could read you a book...” she then took a book from the shelf near the closet, and read it to him. After a few minutes, the princess was out on the balcony. Only mere minutes later, Celestia came back from the balcony. She had raised the moon, and now the only thing she wanted to do was go snuggle-up in her bed beside the baby, with a good fire in the fireplace. She returned to her room, and slipped into her bed, the little prince was laying asleep beside her. She slowly closed her eyes, falling into a deep sleep. 3 weeks passed since Celestia had found Onyx. 3 week of pure joy, she wasn’t too happy since the event with her sister, but now, she found a purpose to live. To protect her little prince, Onyx. Each day since 3 weeks ago, she got into the routine of waking up, have some breakfast that Silver Heart brought, give some milk to the baby, then the maid usually came into her room, to take care of Onyx. During this time, she does her royal duties as fast as she could, so she could return to her baby and read him a story, the very same story she read to him since the first day. But today, Celestia was unfortunately having a bit of stress, because Silver and her got into a big conversation about how she wanted to show Onyx to everypony else, and how she couldn’t just store him away like this for the rest of his life. But ultimately, Celestia agreed that she would show him today, just a few hours before dinner. She was slightly nervous about how everypony would react when they see Onyx. She asked herself if they will see what she saw when she looked at him, which was a little baby who needed a loving, caring mother and a family, or would they see him as a monster and something that she should banish or abandon somewhere, and forget about it?... It was making her mind sore. She was walking through the hall to go to the throne room, but she was still asking herself questions. She, by accident, bumped into a brown unicorn stallion with a blue mane and a scar over his left eye, who wore royal-grade body armor. The princess snapped out of it. “Oh, my apologies, Captain Shield...” she chuckled. The Captain of the guard rose up from the floor, and bowed to the princess. “No, it is my fault, your highness. I should have watched were I was going.”Celestia give him a little smile, and began to walk away, before she got an idea. “Strong Shield, could you come here please?” she asked kindly. “Of course, your highness. What is it that I can do for you, your majesty?” Celestia asked him to walk with her outside, in the royal gardens. Celestia knew that there was a good chance that not everypony would accept Onyx, and he would probably need some protection. And who could be more appropriate for such a job than her Captain? Strong Shield had never failed a mission, and before he was captain, he was one of her best guards. She remembered that quite a few years ago, she had sent a squadron of guards into the Everfree Forest to attempt to locate a filly who had disappeared. And during the mission, they found a Manticore who was about to kill the little filly. All the guards froze in fear at the sight of the big Manticore, except one guard, who threw himself in front of the Manticore to protect the filly. This is how Strong Shield got his trademark scar over his left eye, and since that point in time, each Hearth’s Warming Eve, the family of the filly signs and sends a card to Strong Shield to give thanks to him for saving their daughter. “Captain, are you loyal to me?” she asked, quite suddenly.The captain hid his surprise from the question, and answered with absolutely no hesitation. “To no end, my lady.” “Are you willing to sacrifice your life to protect me, Strong Shield?” she asked with a serious tone in her voice. “Yes your highness, but can I ask you why you ask me these questions?” he answered. “Come with me.” she then trotted in the direction of her room, followed by a suspicious captain. When she reached her door, she ordered the two guard who guarded it to take a small break for now. Then, she turned to face Strong Shield. “What I will ask you to do, Captain, is a highly important assignment. But you may refuse it if you so wish, though, I cannot tell you what it will be before you accept it, and if you do, I want to warn you that this assignment is one that shall and will take many years to complete, and is quite difficult. So, Strong Shield, do you promise on your life that you will do everything I say when I open this door?” she asked the captain. Strong Shield did not take too much time to think over his answer. He knew that he would never be able to look at his own reflection if he failed or refused an assignment, or mission, from the princess. Especially one that sounded extremely important to the princess. “Yes, your majesty, I accept it and I will take all the responsibility that will come from it.” Celestia let out a little sigh of relief when she heard the positive answer from her Captain. Then, she opened the door and walked inside, followed by Strong Shield. ”Your assignment, Strong Shield, is to protect something of utmost importance in my eyes. I’m not sure if I am positive of it, but it is quite possible that somepony will try to hurt him, or in extreme cases, kill him.” she said, approaching the bed. The captain gulped. What could he have to protect that is so important for the princess?! But, when she pulled off the cover, he saw it. A little monster laid in the bed of the princess... But how could it reach this room!?! All the way coming here, they saw guards galore! And before he had come here, he saw the two guards who were supposed to still be in front of the door! So, he did the first thing that came into his mind: Protect the royalty at all costs. Eliminate and remove the source of the danger. If it cannot be destroyed, take a stand. He ran, and placed himself in front of Celestia. His horn started glow, and he aimed it straight at the creature, but before he could do anything more, he feel something push him away, and saw that Celestia was now standing between him and the creature. “Stop that immediately, Captain, he is not dangerous!” “But Princess, how did you know if this m-... monster is really as harmless as he looks?” “STRONG SHIELD!” she shouted in The Royal Canterlot Voice. Then, she calmed down a little. “That ‘monster’, as you titled him, is the one who I want you to protect, and is also my adopted son!’’ The guard gulped. Not only had he insulted Celestia by insulting the strange thing, but he needed to protect it, too! Celestia calmed down, and spoke to the captain. “You see, Captain, this is the reason why I will need you. You just proved why I need him to be protected. Because later today, I will announce to the ponies that he is here in Equestria, but I do not want somepony to act just like you have, and try to hurt him, or make an attempt on his life, so I will need you to protect him.” The captain stayed silent. In his mind, he was thinking about all the responsibility that this assignment would bring. But yes, he did not really like the fact that he had to protect a monster, but if Celestia trusted it, who he is to judge her, right? “Your highness, I will accept this assignment, but I have one condition that I must have met.” Strong said.Celestia raised a brow, before she let the captain continue. “3 weeks ago, you fired two of my guards, and you know that they’re not my most important guards, but still, they have a place in the royal army. Can you allow them to retake their positions?” he asked. Celestia waited a couple of seconds, before she whispered to the Captain... … “Do you like bananas, Captain?” The Captain, for some reason, blushed, and raised a brow. “P-pardon me, y-your majesty?” Celestia smiled, and sighed before she laid on her bed, next to Onyx. “If the two guards each bring me a bag of bananas, and an apology, I will let them retake their jobs.” she then looked at Onyx, smiling more. “I do not think I will need you before I reveal him to everypony, so you may return to your business.” she said, looking back to Strong. Strong Shield bowed to the princess, and went out of the room. He starting to walk, thinking about what he will need to do to protect the baby monster. Still lost in his mind, he reached the guard hall. He approach two stallions who did not wear the uniform. They were the two that Celestia fired. Instead of working for the Guard, they got temporary jobs... As janitors. They were in the guard hall because their lockers were there. “Stainless Steel, Curved Bronze! You have 10 minutes to get your sorry flanks over to the kitchen, ask for two big bags of bananas, give it to your princess, and then give your apologies! DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!” he yelled at the two stallions. “SIR, YES SIR!” the two stallions saluted him as they said this in perfect unison. Then, they bolted off in the direction of the royal kitchen, accidentally tripping and falling face-first onto the ground as they went. Celestia looked at the scroll in front of her. She had listed all the pros and cons to keeping and banishing Onyx. In total, there were more good reasons to banish him instead of keep him. She looked at the scroll for a moment... … Before tossing it into the fireplace, watching it burn. She looked at Onyx with a warm smile as he slept on the bed. “If I want to keep you, who will stop me from doing so?” Presentation(3)Chapter 3 Knock knock knock! Celestia kissed the head of her little Onyx before she pulled the covers over him, then she got out of the bed and trotted over to the door. If she had the choice, she would pass up being Princess, to spend all of her days in her room, taking care of Onyx. But when you have a full land to take care of and be in charge of, you could barely do what you wished for leisure, without some sort of political complication in one part of the country. “Who is it?” Celestia asked calmly. “It’s Curved Bronze, your highness. I’m here with-” Celestia opened the door before Bronze could finish what he was saying. “Did you bring them?” She asked. The two ‘ex’-guards looked at each other before they brought forth two full bags of the fruit in which the Princess requested them to bring. Celestia took it with her magic and put the bags in her room. She would never admit it, but when somepony brought her bananas, she could hardly be angry at them. She then returned her attention to the visitors. “Don’t you two have something to say to me?” She questioned the one at her left. “Yes, we both wanted to say that we are sorry to have fought each other in front of you, it was unprofessional and we will never, ever do it again.”The Princess raised a brow, looking to the other guard. Then the other one started to talk. “E-except if one of us was a traitor, THEN we would need to fight each other, but I’m sure Bronze is not a traitor. And I am forever loyal to you, your highness.” “Steel, you know that what you said would be exactly what a traitor would say in your position, right?” Bronze asked him. “WHAT?! Oh no, d-does t-that mean I’m a traitor!? No no no no no, please forgive me your honor, I didn’t know that I am a trai-...” Steel exclaimed nervously. Celestia rolled her eyes before she interrupted the panicking guard.“If you were a traitor, why would you have given me your apology, and a bag of the bananas?” Celestia asked. “Uh... I don’t know...” “Exactly. That means that you are not a traitor. Now return to your captain, and say to him that I have accepted your apologies.” Then, she closed her door. After hopping back up onto her bed, she reached into one of her banana bags, and took the one on the very top with her magic. She then laid down, next to where the little baby was, sleeping peacefully. *** Its was time. Outside, an immense majority of the population was there, standing in front of the balcony on the streets and lawns below, waiting to hear what Celestia would say. Strong Shield was looking outside by the window, and all seem to be in-check and normal. But in less than 10 minutes, the Princess would show them all the... the monstrosity she found in who knows where, and HE would have to protect it. He constantly wondered to himself, who wouldn’t say that this little child would grow up into something dangerous? ‘Strong had seen aplenty of dragon hatchlings in his day, which at infancy, are cute, but when fully-grown, are one of the most dangerous predators in all of the land. This creature could show no difference, but then again, how would he know? Nopony, not even the Princess herself, knew what this creature could withhold in the future! But now was not the time to sweat the small stuff. This was the first time that he saw Celestia smile like that since he knew her, and if somepony actually managed to take away the source of joy that she had, Strong could never forgive himself. Even though he did not truly care for the creature, it was his sworn duty to do anything that her highness commands, whether it be small, or large. Strong Shield was walking to Celestia’s room to advise her that the people were waiting outside for the big announcement, or should we say, the little announcement. Strong laughed at his own joke, before he finally arrived at the door. *** Celestia was reading something aloud, looking down at a scroll wherein she had written what she would say to the people for the 6th time. She was still not quite certain on what she would need to say, and the worst part was that she needed to be ready now. Silver Heart gently set Onyx down on the bed, before she placed her hoof on the shoulder of Celestia. She looked over to her, and smiled. “Your honor, if I may, I suggest that you go with what your heart says. A piece of paper is just that. It cannot lead nations. Only by your word, and your word only, shall they listen. ” Celestia let out a sigh, but before she could have responded, somepony knocked at the door. “Your highness, the time has come.” Celestia steeled herself, and motioned for Silver to come along with Onyx as she began to walk out of her room. She gulped. *** Strong Shield was in front of the massive crowd of ponies, at the foot of the tower. Celestia was at his left, Silver Heart at his right. Strong was looking at the crowd, wondering how the ponies would react. He had already had the number of guards at the main door of the castle increased, and even more in the way to get to Celestia’s quarters, just in case. The little creature was hidden in the hooves of Silver, Celestia had asked him to take it, but he responded that if he needed to protect it, he would need to have both of his hooves free. The truth was that he found Onyx to be rather... revolting, even to look at it. So when asked to take it... there would be no way in Tartarus he would accept it. “Citizens of Equestria... Today, you are all gathered here because I have good news for us all. In the past few days, I have found an infant with no parents, in the gardens of the castle. And after having thought about it during the past few days, I have decided... that I shall adopt him. And this would have him become the new prince of Equestria when he is an adult.” After Celestia said this, the entire crowd was cheering. Everypony looked to like the idea of their Princess adopting a little foal. Celestia was smiling, but that smile quickly faded, as reality kicked in. She knew that the hardest part... had now come. “I am truly glad to see how happy you are by this, my little ponies, but before we continue... I need to tell you all something. The new prince... is not a pony.”Some gasps came from the crowd, followed by an immense amount of whispers. Suddenly, one pony raised his hoof. “Princess, is he a Gryphon?” The Princess started to feel a bit of pressure. “No, he is not a gryphon, he is a...” Celestia took Onyx from Silver with her magic, and held him up, just so the crowd could (hopefully) see him. “Like you all can see, he is not even a species that we know of. And I know that taking him under my wing, to some, is a bad choice in your opinion. But ask yourselves, does he really look that dangerous? He is still an infant when I look at him. I don’t know what he will look like, but what matters is what he will become. If I raise him in a good way, hopefully only his appearance will differ him from us.” She took a small breath, before she continued .”I am sure that many of you have a foal or filly to take care of, but if your child was born different, ask yourself, would you continue to take care of it, or you will forget it, and not take the risks? I think that everypony here can give him a chance. It would be an act of cruelty to judge this, this lovely child, before we can even begin to know him more.” Celestia felt like the weight of the world was on her shoulders. She had to tense almost every muscle in her body, just to keep herself from shaking. The people were silent. Some even fainted. Some had a look of fear in their eyes. A little group wore a look of anger, but suddenly, one unicorn start to stomp her hooves on the ground in applause, and then a another one, and another, and another. Ultimately, the entire crowd was applauding and cheering, some even yelled, “WELCOME TO THE NEW PRINCE!”. Celestia couldn’t be happier, even if she tried. She would finally be able to raise her adopted son, without the fear of him being discovered. But what she did not see, was the look of full-on rage from Strong Shield. He was walking back to the barracks, trying to calm himself. “Am I the only pony here who has a brain!?! She should think about all the disasters that... that that little monster can bring into Equestria! Is the Princess so selfish to only think about HERSELF, and not about the consequences that can come from keeping that baby!?! Is she bucking BLIND!?!? And what the hay is her problem to think that it will be easy to raise a creature that we know NOTHING ABOUT!?!?!?” When he finally reach is office, he slammed the door shut behind him, and opened-up a bottle of 80% Celeska. He had finally lost it, if he was turning to the bottle. But, he was trying to drown-out the thoughts of that... disgusting little creature. *** Celestia shut her door with a smile, after she said a few goodbyes to a group of mares who wanted to come and see the prince. “Finally... me, Onyx, and the rest of my banana... Maybe I will be able to finally-” KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK! She let out a long sigh, before she opened the door. But what surprised her was that she saw Silver Heart with a little foal on her back, sucking on a pacifier. “Good afternoon your highness. I’m not interrupting anything, am I?” “No no, not at all, miss Silver. But may I ask, who is the little foal you have with you?” Celestia asked, her smile growing a bit when she saw the foal. “Oh this, this is my little angel, Shadow Heart. He will be four months old in two days, and I was thinking that now Onyx is officially here, maybe my son and yours can have some time to play together, or whatever little foals do together.” Silver offered, looking at Celestia with a smile. Celestia was gonna say that maybe it wouldn’t be quite a good idea, but she quickly realised that if she wanted Onyx to be truly, truly accepted by the ponies, she would need to do all that she could for him, to have him communicate with the other ponies. Celestia let Silver enter the room with her foal. Celestia looked at her son, and closed her eyes. Now that she did not have to be worried about what others would say, she would be able to finally, for the first time in about 980 years, be happy and have a family, like she had always wanted. THE END The diary of Celestia - 1 (4)CHAPTER 4 The diary of Celestia - 1 27th of Draconoques, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, Today, will be exactly 6 months since I have adopted Onyx. I’m really happy at how the things have become, everypony was more, curious than frightened by him... Strong Shield had advised me that a little group of ponies hate him and we should take care of them, but I’m sure he was worried over nothing. By the way I have found that Onyx will need something for cover his body. Unlike us Pony he does not have fur and his... stallionhood was not hidden like our stallions, maybe I should ask Silver Heart if she knows somepony who can make some clothes for him or something like that. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 2nd of Unicornus, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, Today, was the day where I took Onyx to the Royal Cloth Shop. We had spend many hours trying to find and make something for the form of his body. I think we have spend around 4 or 5 hours just for determinate what we should make, I have nearly forgotten to raise the moon, but at the end of the day, we have found what kind of clothing to make for him, and his clothes will be ready next week. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 9th of Unicornus, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, I had finally received the clothes for Onyx and he looks, just so cute in is black pajamas. All his clothes are made with pure black or gray, and with a little emblem of my cutie mark on his shoulder. I just find him so... I don’t know, he’s just so adorable! Maybe I’ll ask Silver Heart to bring her camera, I will never say it but, I will LOVE it when it’s time to take some pictures of Onyx. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 27th of Unicornus, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, I don’t know why, but I found Strong Shield acting strange when he was close to Onyx, like if he found him... disgusting... No I think is more like if he found him dangerous... Maybe I should keep an open eye on him. Anyways, I had bought Onyx a little plushie of a phoenix, I’m sure he will love it, maybe I should wait for his birthday or Hearth’s Warming to give it to him. It can be a good gift... right? Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 1st of Crystalia, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, HE DOESN’T STOP CRYING!! I DON’T EVEN KNOW WHY, BUT I FOUND MYSELF FALLING ASLEEP DURING AN IMPORTANT MEETING BECAUSE OF HIS CRYING! IT KEPT ME UP, THREW THE WHOLE. BUCKING. NIGHT! SIGNED A REALLY ANGRY CELESTIA ______________________________________________________________________________ 2nd of Crystalia, Year 980 after the NMM. Dear Diary, Today, Silver Heart had took Onyx to her house, so I will be able to FINALLY get some sleep, but... I’m still wondering why he was cry like that, since I had adopted him, he had cried about, 3 or 4 times, and each of those times lasted for around 3 minutes, not WHOLE hours!... Maybe I should use a detection spell on him. Signed, A really sleepy Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 4th of Crystalia, Year 980 after the NMM Dear Diary, When I used my detection spell, I found out why he was crying all the time! It was because his tooth is coming out, so for the good of everypony in the castle, I have given him a anti-pain spell. Everypony will finally be able to sleep like a baby... or more like a tree. Signed, A really happy Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 13th of Crystalia, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, I am really worried, I had discovered that this morning when I woke up Onyx, that he had a FANG! Not big one, but it’s still a fang! That means he can eat meat, which means he came from a predator species. I was trying to hide it with some magic before somepony else could see it, so I can give myself some time to think of what I should do next. But before I could finish the spell, Strong Shield had came into my room and was trying to tell me something, I don’t know what because, before he was able to say what he had wanted to say, he saw that Onyx had a fang and after that, he tried to persuade me that ‘He is dangerous.” and “We never should have taken care of him.”’ I had convinced him, that Griffins too eat meat and they are not a threat to us ponies, but I cannot convince him of the same with Onyx... I just wish that his species was a omnivore one and not carnivore... It will be too much, and too hard to try and convince the population that he’s harmless, if they found that out. Signed, A worried Celestia. ______________________________________________________________________________ 25th of Crystalia, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, The tooth that Onyx had, finally finished growing up and hopefully, I had discovered with the form of his new tooth I would say he is a omnivore. That will help a lot with what I have planed for him later. I will only need to ask the Griffin Kingdom to send me some... meat when he will grown up, *shudder* I’ve been thinking, that maybe he doesn’t need meat, but because I know nothing about his species, maybe it will be dangerous for him NOT have some. Now I will go sleep, because today was a really hard day with the meeting I had. Signed, A unworried Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 23rd of Hearth’s Warming, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary I am so excited, in 2 days it will be the first Hearth’s Warming Day for Onyx! I have planned everything, first we will go to the annual spectacle of the creation of Equestria, then we will go to the dinning room, I have invited the family of Silver Heart, I have invited too Strong Shield but he wants to pass this time with his family. After we will all have eaten, we will go in the throne room where I have put all the gifts, for Onyx it will be the phoenix doll, for Silver it will be a dress that she wanted since the past few month, but cost too much high for her. For her husband, (who is a wonderful husband to her) it is 2 tickets for the next galloping gala, and finally for their son, it is a certificate that I will give him for gifted unicorns. The only thing that I will miss is my dear sister... I don’t know how hard it could be for her, to be alone on the moon on the Hearth’s Warming day. Signed, Princess Celestia. ______________________________________________________________________________ 26th of Hearth’s Warming, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, I had a most wonderful Hearth’s Warming Eve, I had gotten from the family of Silver a picture of me giving a bath to Onyx (I think she knows how I love this picture of Onyx and me). After the show, we all went to the dinning room, where we all shared laughs and fun. Then when I gave then my present, the Silver family were really happy. This was the first time, since I have banish my sister, that I got a good Hearth’s Warming Eve. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 6th of Winterium, 981 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, IT FINALLY HAPPENED! Onyx had said his first word! At first I was starting to begin to worry, because he is 14 months old, but he have finally say it, we where at the park, I was reading a book called “How to Eat More Without The Fat Flank” and then he say it, he had said ‘CAKE!’. It was so wonderful, so I had taken him into the kitchen and I had asked the chef to make us a big cake with writing on the top of it, with the word ‘cake’. It was delicious. Signed, A full Celestia. ______________________________________________________________________________ 24th of Alicornia, 981 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, Today is the birthday of Onyx, I had bought him a another plushie, but it was a plushie of a little tiger, it even makes a little squee when you press it’s belly. Onyx was looking really happy and we had invited his friends, Shadow Hearth, the foal of Silver hearth, and for the occasion I had made myself a cake. It was a little burnt, but it was still good. Signed, Princess Celestia _____________________________________________________________________________ 13th of Gryflius, 985 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, Onyx has been with for 5 years now, 5 wonderful years of smiling, laughing and he has learnt so much. I have learned alot of things since these years I had him, first his kind walk on 2 legs, like the Diamond Dogs, and even if he likes the meat I give him, he can always eat vegetables and fruit like us, but he cannot eat plants, like hay, flower etc.. I have tried one time and he became sick for the next 4 day after that. I have discovered that his species don’t have cutie marks, so I guess when he will find out what he is good at, then we will just add a emblem of it on his clothes. Onyx started to get a little collection of plushies, he has 5 plushies for now; a phoenix, a tiger, a penguin, a pegasus, and the last one I give him was a little wolf. Strong Shield still has this strange look in his eyes when he saw him, but I think he just a little stressed. Onyx and Shadow Hearth are always together and are always playing knight and dragon. But I’m stressed, in less than 2 years I will need to send Onyx to school, with other ponies, but unlike us, he doesn’t have the ability to fly like Pegasus, he doesn’t have the magic of Unicorn, and he doesn’t have the strenght of a Earth pony. I have asked Strong Shield to train him a little but he had decline, saying that he is too young. I need to find a solution. Signed, A worried mother ______________________________________________________________________________ 28th of Moon Festif, 986 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, Today I had a meeting with the ambassador of the Gryffin Empire. Nothing to worry about, but when we go out after the meeting, the ambassador had asked to meet Onyx, and I had accepted his request. I don’t know why, but I have a bad feeling, he didn’t do anything wrong, he had just talked with him about how the Gryffin Empire works. But I’m worried, why the ambassador of the Gryffin would want to talk about that to my son. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 25th of The Sun Festif, 987 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, In less than 1 week, School will start, and I need to add Onyx in one as one of the students there at the school in Canterlot. I cannot put him into the School for gifted Unicorns like his friend, Shadow Hearth because he does not have magic, the Flight School of Commander Hothead is for species who have wings... and Onyx can’t fly soooo.... The normal School of Earth, he can’t go in it because everypony there are really strong... I have only 2 other choices, The Royal School and the Inter-species School, for the first one, Onyx will not have trouble in it because he will be the only student but still, I’m not sure if that’s a good idea. So the only one is the Inter-Species School, but I’m a little scared of this place... But I don’t have any other choice. I will talk about it with him tomorrow. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ Plush wars (5)Chapter 5 Plush Wars Celestia closed her Diary and hide it under her bed with her magic, the last thing she wanted, is to somepony to find it. Then she feed Philomena, her pet phoenix, and finally went outside. Today was a calm day for her, like each Saturday, she had no meeting, no council, and no pony asking requests, more importantly, it was her favorite day of the week because she can be with her son. The sky today was clear, and she could hear the birds in her garden sing for and showing the world how happy they are. Celestia found out that it could be a good day to bring Onyx to the garden or to the park, so she walk into the direction of his room. Since he turned five, she give him Luna’s room. Sure she could change the decoration into something more, in his color. She’d have to paint the wall in a multiple shade of yellow, red and orange, but she’d leave the roof in a deep dark blue. Since her sister will not be back in 13 years, she didn’t think that her sister will mind, if her room was no longer hers, and was Onyx’s, until she came back. When she reached the door of her son, she asked the 2 guards who protect the door to go take a little break, she then knocked on the door and waited for an answer. “Who there?” a little voice asked from inside the room. “It’s me, you mother, can you let me in?” She answered back. “ Noooo! Don’t come in, I’m doing something for you!” Celestia was surprised, she always liked surprises from her son. So she sat in-front of the door and was waiting patiently for her son to finish whatever he is doing. When he finally opened his door to let her come in, she was really surprised. Onyx was sat on his bed, and in his hand, he had a strange brown book. Celestia asked what the book was, but the only answer she get was... “Mommy come see, I want to show you!” Celestia approached her son’s bed, she’d never seen this book before and she was wondering what it could be. When he opened it, she was surprised by what she saw, the book was a collection of all the pictures she have taken since she had found Onyx. “B-But where did you find all this?” she asked. “ Well, I have asked the Shadow’s mom, if she can bring me some of the pictures you had of me and you, and I had put them in this book, this way you will never forget me.... Did I do something wrong mommy?” Celestia give him a peek on his head before she took the book. “ Something wrong?... No, no you did not do such a thing, is more like the opposite. It’s wonderful Onyx! I will put it away and look at it before I sleep.” Onyx hugged his mother and they both stayed like that, for a few minutes. “ So Onyx, how will you like it, if we go to the park today?” asked Celestia. “To the park... really? I would love it mom, it’s been like forever since we’ve last been there.” Celestia giggle. “Since forever? But we go there everyday.” “I know, but for me, it’s like forever!” answered back Onyx. Celestia and Onyx walked out of the room and went outside, headed in the direction of the park. Onyx, who was ridding on Celestia, looked everywhere. Canterlot was always beautiful and clean, this is a place where many ponies do there business, like some would go buy some food, or just enjoy the weather. But unlike every other day, a bunch of ponies with many fillies and colts were lined up, in rank in front of the east tower. Some was looked really stressed and others just looked really happy. “Mommy... What’s going on there?” Onyx asked, pointing to the tower with his finger. “There Onyx, is where the little kids, like you, go to try the test, to join the school for gifted Unicorns” Celestia answered back. She continue on her way to park, until she heard an explosion and then a bright purple flash appeared to the top of the tower, with the head of a dragon. All of the ponies were running away, screaming like if they had a monster from Tartarus on their tail. “Mommy what is it?” asked Onyx “I don’t know” answered Celestia “But you need return to your room now.” “But mom, I don’t wan-” a sudden flash of color blinded Onyx and when he re-open his eyes, he was back in his room. “I hate it when mom teleports me, it’s unfair.” Onyx was sitting there, crying in his bed, he wanted to go see what was happening, not stay in his room, like if he was weak. Now he had missed the opportunity to see a real dragon! A dragon like him and Shadow would slay when they are playing together. But noooooo all the fun is for the guards and his mother. Onyx was still in his bed when he heard a knock on the door. “Go away, I don’t want to see you now mom!” Onyx yelled. “You see Smarty Pants, it’s like I said, this is not the room of the Princess. We should ask the guard.” Said a little voice of (probably) a little filly outside. Onyx, being curious because he never heard this voice before, open his door and saw a little purple unicorn filly. who was talking to a little plushie. “Why do you want to find my mommy?” Onyx asked. The unicron was not moving, and stared at him, like if he was something strange and scary. The unicorn then started to slowly walk backwards. “Wh...who are you?” she asked slowly and with a scared voice. Onyx sigh, this is not the first time he meet somepony, who were scared by his appearance, he had asked his mother about it, and she answered that sometimes, ponies tend to get scared about somethings they don’t know or don’t understand. But even if he knew that, he found it a little hard that everypony is scared of him before they can get to know him more. Even his body guard looks like if he was something that should not exist. “My name is Onyx, or Prince Onyx. I’m the son of Princess Celestia.” At the word Celestia, the little filly’s ears perked up. “Oooh, you’re the new prince! My parents had talked about you at home. I was always wondering, why you are so different of us... No offence.” She said with the biggest smile Onyx ever seen. “Um... I would like to help you with knowing me more, but even I don’t really know who I really am... Nice plushie by the way.” he said, pointing to the little plushie at the foot of the unicorn “Oh! This is Mr. Smarty Pants. He always helps me with my homework... By the way, I'm Twilight Sparkle.” “Twilight, that is a cute name, I like it... Hey do you want to play with me, I have some plushies of mine too!” In that same time, he opened his door more, to let Twilight come in. Twilight walked slowly into the room, of the little foal... or whatever he was. Sure the princess had asked her, to meet her, in her room, for a talk about the recent outburst of magic she got this morning. But if the Prince, who is a whole new specie to discover, asked her to play with him. How could she say no. Celestia was starting to worry, she had asked the little filly to meet her in her room two hours ago, and she still is not here, AND she did not take the time to go see how is Onyx after she teleported him away. So to kill some time, she decide to go see her son. Maybe she will see the little filly at the same time, LOST in the castle. She walked a little more faster than usual to reach the room of her son, but when she was in-front of the door, she heard 2 voices inside. “But who can be with him? Shadow Hearth is at the school, Strong Shield had taken some vacation days off, and I’m here....” She slowly open the door and taken a quick peek of what’s happening inside. Onyx was throwing a plushie at a... book fort?...and the little filly, who was hiding under the fort, threw the plushie back at Onyx. “Captain Smarty Pants will protect me from you! You should surrender now!” Twilight yelled at Onyx. “NEVER! The General Philomena will save Commander White Tiger from you!” Onyx answered back. Celestia slowly closed the door, and walk away. It was the first time her son made a friend by himself and she was proud of it. The first day part 1 (7)Chapter 7. the first day part 1 Celestia was in her bed, the fire in the fireplace making her warm and comfortable, the soft freshly cleaned blanket was just beckoning her into the bed. She closed the book Onyx had given to her, then she said goodnight to her pet phoenix and blew out the candle. She started to fall asleep, until she heard somepony knocking at her door. She let out a loud sigh, got up and opened the door, but to her surprise she saw Onyx in front of the door, with all his plushies in his arms. “Honey, what are you doing up at this time?” She asked, a little worried. “Ca-can I sleep with you tonight mommy, I...I don’t want to be alone.” He asked, with a shaky voice. Celestia who was worried, let him in. “Are you alright honey? You seem to look like you’re troubled.” “No...I’m ok.......I just want to sleep with you, ...can we go sleep, please?” He asked, then dropped all of his plushies on Celestia’s bed. Celestia returned to her bed and let Onyx rejoin her, when they were finally on the bed, she kissed him on his cheek and re-lit the candle, but before she went to sleep, she opened the cage for Philomena, who immediately laid down with Onyx and moved herself closer to him. The only noises left, was the one of the fire in the fireplace. “Onyx....Onyx...It’s time to wake up now.......Onyx come on, you have school today.” are the first words Onyx heard this morning. At first, he was gonna jump out of the bed and run to school, but then he remembered the event of the last night, so he just ignored his mother. “Onyx come on, you don’t want to be late, do you?” Celestia asked, who was now shaking him gently. Onyx slowly woke up and looked around him. All his plushies were still here, Philomena was now eating in her cage and no sign of Blueblood here. Celestia who was wondering why her son was so lazy this morning, took the blanket off him. “Come on Onyx, yesterday you were so excited about this day. What’s the matter?” She asked softly, but still with a curious voice. “....I don’t know mommy....... What if they don’t like me?....Because I’m different......What if they don’t want to be my friends or worst, don’t want to talk to me because I’m different?” He asked, tears threatening to break through. Celestia immediately hugged him. “Shhh, don’t cry, you’ll see. Anyone that will call you a monster, are jealous that they arent as different as you, you are a wonderful child who every-mother would love to have, so never again call yourself a monster. You are the prince of this kingdom and you should not let what they say, get to you.” She said in a soft voice. “And I’m sure you will make plenty of friends there, and you still have Shadow Heart and Twilight, right? So don’t be scared, My little prince.” Onyx, who now had a smile on his face, hugged his mother. Both, Celestia and Onyx went outside of the castle and were now in-front of the school. After breakfast, Onyx had asked his mother to repair his backpack with her magic, because apparently he had fell down some stairs and accidentally crushed it. Sure she had accepted it and the backpack was now perfect, but she found it a bit odd that his backpack was all crushed but her son was fine, because if he’d really had fallen down some stairs, he should have some bruises or scratches, right? Although, its good he didn’t get any scratches. They were in front of the school, and the school was filled with a lot of future students. Onyx was pleased to see so many children of his age, and by the number of them he saw, no doubt that he would be able to make some friends. “The school will end at 4pm, are you sure you don’t want me to come get you after?” Celestia asked. Onyx hugged her. “Don’t worry mom, I can take care of myself, and I remember my way back to the castle.” he answer back , obviously very happy he remembers the way back. Celestia kissed him on his cheek. “If you say so, I have an old friend to go meet, so please don’t cause any trouble and remember what I said this morning. Okay now go, before you get late.” She watched Onyx until she lost him in the sea of ponies. She felt a little stressed about it, but every-mother needs to pass by this way... right? She teleported herself to a sauna, south of the city. She walked inside and went into the cloakroom, inside were many mares talking about this and that, when the group of mares saw the Princess, they all bowed to her. “Raise, my little ponies. I wish to ask you all to please leave me alone In here for a couple of minutes.” She asked nicely. When all the mares left, she waited 2 more minutes, to be make sure that nopony was still there. “You can come out now Raynor.” She said to nopony in particular, until a shadow came out of a corner, The shadow was in fact, a cream pegasus with a short dark mane missing his right eye. “You know what Celestia, I think you have a talent for ruining the fun of others. This beautiful mare was going into the bath and now by your fault, I will miss all of that.” Celestia let out a sigh. “Even after all these years, you have not changed.” Raynor was the only pony who can disrespect her and stay alive to brag about it. “Well everypony has their weaknesses, and mine is that cute mare... and that reminds me, my offer to the restaurant is still available.” “We both know that If I accept that, you will bring me into your room and we discover each other...” Celestia answered back, and before he can argue, she used her magic to teleport them both to Raynor’s house, who lived closer to the little woods outside the big city. “So what gives me the honor to receive the royal flank at my humble house?” he asked with a perverted smirk. “I want to give you a new mission Raynor.” She said, but before she could continue the expression of Raynor went from a pervy smile, to a sad and angry one. “You don’t need to say more Celestia, my answer is no. I had quit the royal guard, for not being brought into a new adventure. All I want is to live peacefully now, I had already given an eye for this country, I think that is enough.” “I already know all about that Raynor, but you are the best spy our guard ever had, and this is not a mission, you won’t need to take the life of somepony, you will only need to watch my little Onyx. Normally I would ask Strong Shield, but he’s gone on vacation so please, do this for me?” Raynor looked at her quizzically. ”So all what you want me to do, is to watch your adopted son and make sure nothing happens to him, no murder, no death.... right?” “Yes, but I don’t want him to see you, if he knew I made you watch him, He won't trust me anymore. Can I count on you?” Raynor looked at her with a smirk, and approached her. “Well, if you can come with me for some tea, maybe I’ll think about it.” He asked with his habitual smile. After Onyx had left his mother, he went to join the first year group, and like how the pony in charge of the inscription yesterday had said. He would have to follow them until they had reached a classroom. Onyx had sat down in the back right corner of the class, and looked at all of his surroundings. In front of him was an earth pony with a strange, rebellious manecut that Onyx had never seen before, and was a colored blue with a sky blue pattern. His coat was just a plain white, and he had a cutie mark of a double 16th note. Despite all that, the one thing that stuck out the most, were his shades. Then Onyx looked to the pony... I mean gryphon on his right, she was a female gryphon. Her feathers are,, a startling white color at the base, but they get darker as you go towards the tip of the feather, changing into brown and then into a greyish black, giving her a somewhat waved appearance. As her feathers move outwards, the darker the color got. Her eyes are a sharp, startling amber. Her head has a somewhat tanned brown, with five black feathers sticking out and over her eyes, giving her a somewhat uncaring appearance. Her hind legs are much like her head, a tanned brown, and the tip of her tail is white at the base, and turning brown at the tip. Her beak is unique in that, it starts a startling golden yellow, quickly turning into a white, and at the curve, a shining, charcoal black. Onyx was going to ask the pony in front of him where he got those shades from, but then the teacher came in, all the students were now silent. The teacher was a light blue unicorn and a white mane. his cutie mark was a swirled sun. “Okay class, my name is Sun Swirl, and I want each of you to present yourselves, this way it will be more simple to know each other. So just say your name and why you are here. Okay so who wants to start............ nopony?.........Ok then, I will pick one of you randomly.” The teacher pointed a random pony in front of the class. “You, you’re first.” The little pony was a light brown pegasus with a yellow-brown mane and a lighting bolt for cutie mark. He looked stressed, or maybe just shy. “Hi.. My name is.. is Lighting Strike, I’m a pegasus and I am here... because the sc..school for pegasus of Commander Hothead was too hard for me.” Then he quickly look down and waited. “Good, okay so, now if you turn to the one at your right and we will continue like that.” Onyx saw that, he would be the last one to present himself. The next one after Lighting was a creature that Onyx had never seen before. It was looking like a unicorn but something was wrong with his fur. He had a black coat with red zebra stripes, yellow irises with slits for pupils (Kind of like a cat), his cutie mark was an ancient arcane symbol (pentagram), red and gunmetal gray hair for his mane and tail, and a blue open necked vest. “My name is Arcanus, and I’m a Zebracorn, I came from southern Equestria and I have been sent here to learn things, that my clan can’t show me.” He was talking like if he was already an adult and looked like he was somepony always really serious. The next one was a dark gray unicorn, she was wearing a white jacket and some glasses. She had a purple mane with some dark gray and she was looking very happy. “Hi! My name is Aurora, I’m a unicorn as you can see, I’m here to learn, find my cutie mark, and meet some friends with my brother right here.” She pointed at the Pegasus next to her, who has the same color of mane and fur. The pegasus presented himself, his name was Orion and he was here for the same reason that her sister was. The next one was a gryphon with red feathers from the eyes following around the the head and trailing halfway down the back of his neck. When he heard his name he quickly stood up but at the same time he dropped his pencil on the floor, some students had started to laugh but for only 3 or 5 seconds. “Hum..my name is Jernaclaw and i’m here because my parents sent me here...” The next one was a pale blue unicorn with a blue cream mane, she was wearing a magic outfit, like the one worn when a unicorn does some magical show. “this is the great and powerful Trixie, and she is here in this school, because the magical school was not good enough for her.”Onyx found that Unicorn really annoying, first she doesn’t speak like everypony else. The next one before the earth pony in front of him was a another gryphon, a female this time. Her feathers were white but ended in purple, the feathers around her eyes were completely purple. ”mmp pfft, my name is Axandrea, and the reason I’m here is... personal.” was the only thing the teacher got out of her. The next one was the earth pony from earlier in-front of him. The colt pushes his shades upwards to his forehead, as if they weren't allowing him to see properly. He held a blank expression for a few seconds, which felt like hours for the nervous Onyx who wanted to know about him more... Finally, the colt presented himself. “I’m Vallie Scratch and I’m here to learn.” were the only words that came out of his mouth. Onyx was a little disappointed, but he decided to wait for the break to ask know more about Vallie. The last one was the female gryphon at his right, but when she spoke, Onyx was shocked, she was not a female... It was a male. Onyx was happy he didn’t speak to him yet it would have become awkward. “My name is Glide, i’m here because my mother think it will be the best cultural experience for me” Something about his voice makes Onyx feel like he could trust this guy. Onyx was trying to found who will be the next one, until he realised that its now his turn to speak, all of the class was watching him, waiting for him to speak. “Uhm... Hi … my name is Onyx... I’m the adoptive son of Celestia and I’m here because I want to learn how the things work here. I don’t know what I am yet so I wish to learn what I am by studying really hard.” The bell had finally rung, it was lunch time. Onyx was walking in the school cafeteria, trying to find a good spot to eat his lunch. Until he saw one of the gryphons who was in his class. “Hey! You’re the one in the corner right? Name’s Axandrea, glad to meet you.” Onyx was smiling, she didn’t seem to be scared about his appearance. “Name’s Onyx, the honor is mine, but can I ask you a question?” he asked “Sure what is it?” “Where do we eat in this school? I’m trying to find out where everypony else goes, but I think I’m lost.” Axandrea lets out a little giggle, it sounded like the noise Philomena would make when Onyx brushed him. “Well if you continue to walk in this direction you will find the place where vegetarians eat.” She said pointing to the left corridor. “The vegetarian section?” Asked Onyx, curious like always. “Well yes, because this school is an Interspecies school, the director chose to separate the ones who eat meat and the ones who don’t, for the security of everypony. So like this we won’t be able to scare grass-eaters like you.” She answered back. “I’m not a grass eater, I don’t even like grass, it tastes horrible. I’m not scared of you eating meat. Mom said that these are for eating meat,” he shows her his canines “I’m going to have a chicken sandwich for lunch.” Axandrea was surprised, in her mind she thought that the new prince was just a another grass-eater like these ponies, but she was wrong. “Well well, at least you’re more cool than i thought, come with me, I’ll show you to the gang.” Onyx was happy, it was the first time, except for Shadow, that somepony invited him somewhere. The first day part 2 (8)Chapter 8 The First Day Onyx looked around him, he wanted to throw up, when Axandrea had said that everypony here ate meat, he never had thought that it would be raw meat! Some gryphons at his table were eating raw fish, others ate raw rabbits and Axandrea was eating... something... he did not know what it was but the smell was horrible. The table was covered in little pieces of flesh and organs, it made him sick, but he didn’t show it because he wanted to look brave in-front of her. “So Onyx, are you sure you don’t want to try it” Axandrea asked, showing him the thing she held. “Heh Heh Heh, thank you, but no thank, the sandwich was enough, I’m full” Onyx answered back, trying not to show the horror in his face. The only thing Onyx wanted right now, is an empty bag to throw up in. The bells finally rang and all the students went back to class, Onyx looked at his schedule, the next class was P.E. “Well, maybe this time class will be fun. Onyx was waiting for the teacher to stop talking. He was a HUGE earth pony named Legend, he has a olive green coat, with a dark mane, and a dragon skull for cutie mark. He was talking about the safety rules, about how he would teach them, about how he had became a sports teacher, and about how he earned his cutie mark. It was booriiinnggg. “And then, I found a letter where it was written The cake is a lie. Can you imagine how angry I was to have run around the entire city for nothing?” If Onyx had to choose between watching Axandrea eat, or listen to the teacher for five more minutes, he would choose the first one, by far. Finally the teacher stopped talking. “Okay now you will team up in a group of 2. Okay...lets see... alright, I will make the teams myself and give you a color. The team who will have the most points at the end of the class will win something.” The teacher started to split up the students, Onyx was hoping to be with Axandrea, but unfortunately she was sent with a other gryphon named Glide. Onyx was teamed with the pony named Vallis, and he was happy about that because maybe he would be able learn more about him. they both took the little flag of color the teacher have gave them, Onyx and Valiis were the red team. Onyx felt the hoof of a pony, looking back it was the hoof of Vallis, who took off his shades. “Ready to wubs the other, partner?” He asked with a smile. “Yeah sure!” Onyx answered back even thought he had no idea what ‘wubs’ meant. The test was easy, the first one was just a simple test to know the equilibrium of each other. Then it was the race test, this one Onyx finish last because unlike all the other students, he walked on 2 legs, and running with four legs is faster than running with 2, even if he finished last. Vallis cheered him on while the race was going. The next test was climbing, a rope was suspended from the ceiling and one of the partners needed to climb it and touch the roof. This time, Onyx was the winner by far, since he looks like a monkey, and with that point, him and Vallis had reached second place. Never before had Onyx felt so good, he could feel all his muscles move independently, hear his heartbeat pushing blood throughout his body, the adrenaline flowing in his veins making him alert to all movements around him. The teacher was in-front of the class, all the students were sitting at the side of the room watching the teacher explain the rules of the last test. Only the top 3 teams are able to do the next test and Onyx was in the first three. Him and Vallis are in second place, the third place was Lightning and Arcanus, and the first team was Aurora and Orion. “Alright, when I say go, one member of each team will run to get that flag, then they will need to give it to their partner, when your partner has the flag, they will have to climb this pole and put the flag at the top, the first team to do all that will wins, and remember, no magic, no wings, just your legs!” Onyx looked at Vallis and asked “Do you think you can do the first part, like you have seen, I’m not the best one for racing, but I can climb.” Onyx asked, Vallis poked him playfully with a large smile “Don’t worry partner, You can do the climbing, I’ll do the running, sounds good?” asked Vallis, Onyx just nodded. They both looked at the 2 other teams expectantly, until the teacher asked the Person/pony that will be running to take their marks. Onyx along with 1 member from each team stepped up to take their marks “Ready? Three... Two... One... GO!” “WE WIN WE WIN WE WIN!” Onyx and Vallis hugged each other (Totally no homo), They won the last test, Onyx secretly wished that the school ended now, this way he would be able to tell his mom how he won, he was so excited. The second place was Aurora and Orion, who both walked toward the winners. “Nice competition, It was really impressive how you used that thing around your hoof to have a better grip on the rope!” Orion complimented. He was the one in his team that climbed the rope “Well these are called fingers, and thanks! You and your sister were hard to beat” Onyx said with real enthusiasm. Aurora started talking,“We should hang both hand out sometime, I came here to make friends, and you two look like some good ponies” Onyx was smiling, this day he didn’t just start school, but he made 4 friends, Blueblood was wrong and it was fine for Onyx. The bell had finally rung, informing the students that school has ended. Onyx was on his way to the castle, thinking about what he would do when he got home. First he would show Twilight all that he had learned today, and tell his mother about the competition and how he had won, but when Onyx reached the entrance of the throne room where his mother was generally, 2 guards blocked him at the entrance. “Why can’t I go see mommy?” Onyx asked, hoping that it was nothing too important. “Your mother has a meeting with the king of the gryphon kingdom, your highness... She clearly stated that she didn’t want to be disturbed.” Onyx knew that sometimes his mother had royal duty to do, even if he knew that, he felt that it was stupid that he couldn’t go talk to his mom right now, so he waited in his room, hoping that Twilight would come soon. Authors Note: That chapter was horrible to writte, but the next one will be better. i should find a new cover for this story right? Meeting with the Gryphon King (9)Chapters 9 Meeting with the Gryphon King. Celestia was sitting on her throne, waiting patiently for her son to come back from school, the sun illuminating the room, she could feel the warmth of the sun shining on her fur. She was starting to fall asleep, when suddenly, a guard opened the door and ran towards her. “Your majesty, the gryphon king is waiting outside, he wants to have a meeting with you.” Celestia was surprised by that, but she didn’t show it. Never did the King of the Gryphon Empire came meet her, but what worried her more, is the fact that she didn’t receive a letter, warning her of his visit. “You can let him enter, I will meet with him.” The door to the throne room opened, allowing a gryphon enter, he was bigger than the ordinary gryphon but still smaller than Celestia, he was wearing silver armor and the habitual crown that royalty wore. He looked more like a warrior ready for battle than a king. His voice was deep and strong, like a commander of an army should have. “Celestia! how are you? I must say, I’m quite impressed at your castle, so much decoration, and look at this marvelous carpet, so soft.” He said, clawing at the carpet “Gryffin the gryphon! I think you and I know that you did not come here to admire the decoration of my castle, so what is the reason of this surprise visit?” She asked back furiously. “Dear Celestia, since when can a neighbor cannot visit another neighbor? You know, the northern territory can be boring sometimes, so I got this wonderful idea to come give you a little visit.” “Enough!! Gryffin, dont play that game with me, I already know that you never leave your castle unless you have something to gain from it, so WHY ARE YOU HERE!” any trace of patience was lost was now lost in her rage. “Well if you want to play like that Celestia... If you really want to know, I’m here to remedy a injustice, I have heard from my ambassador that you have adopted a son recently, but the son in question was a whole new species, so I was wondering; why is it the responsibility of pony kind to discover him? Why can’t us gryphon’s have our part in the treasure? So in fact, I’m here to take your son with me.” Celestia lost it, she was so shocked and so angry that the King of the Gryphon Empire had asked her that. It took ALL of her mental capacity not to shoot the King with a blast of magic. “WHAT!!! and what makes you think you have the right to come here. Take MY son, then flee just like that?” The king just started to laugh. “What makes me think that I have the right? Well because I have the right my dear.” Then he took out a scroll that was hidden in his armor. “This is a trust scroll, it says that if one of the 5 kingdoms find something and the other kingdoms have no knowledge of, any other kingdom can request to have it for studying.” He give the scroll to Celestia while he was talking. She quickly took the scroll with her magic and rapidly read thew it. She remembered when her and Star Swirl made this rule, it was supposed to help the other countries learn about each other, and not leave all the knowledge to only one country. “HOW DARE YOU! You take this centurys old rule that is used to upgrade the knowledge of each kingdoms for your personal use? This is not what a king should do!” “HAHAHA! But you are wrong Celestia, I don’t want to take Onyx for the fun of doing it, I want to take him with me to let me and my people learn about him... and why not, we can start training him at the same time.” “Train him, why would you want to start training him?” She asked, still shocked by what was happening. “Did you ever look at him in a military point-of-view Celestia? You ponies are too pacifistic. Your son has the biggest potential to become the most strongest warrior in all of Equestria! He has the same mobility as a diamond dog’s, but he’s not stupid like them, he can climb faster than any of us with his body shape, I’m sure he will be harder to catch than a baby gryphon who is learning to fly for the first time. My blacksmith’s already planned an armor set for him when he becomes older. With the right training I think he will be able to defeat any enemy in his path.” Celestia rose up from her throne and walked toward the king. “So this is why you really want him, make him a beast of wars, I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I will never let my son get kidnapped by you.” The king took back the scroll and looked at her with his arrogant smirk. “You have no choice Celestia, you have written this rule yourself and if the ruler of a land doesn’t follow they’re own rule, how do you think your people and the other kingdom’s react? You don’t want us to bring the council of 5 against you... right?” Celestia was stuck and she knew it. The Gryphon king was reputed for always turning the rules at his advantage, but she couldn’t let her son go, she didn’t want to be alone again. “If you dare to take my son away from me, I will send the whole army of Canterlot after you, and don’t even think I won’t banish you after that.. I will make sure that your skull be thrown away into Tartarus if you dare take Onyx away from me.” The reaction of Gryffin was by far, not what Celestia thought it would be. “Hahahahahahaha, You’re funny Celestia... like if you would have a chance against the gryphon empire, but I have not come here to start a war between our two nation’s. In truth, I want to make you a deal, we will let your son choose who he want to be with, if he choose you, I promise on my Gryphon Honor, that I will never bring this idea up again and I will not talk about this to the council, but if he chooses me... you will need to let him go and don’t try to stop me or him.” Celestia did not take the time to give him answer, for her, she was sure that her son wouldn’t follow a gryphon that he never met before. “We have a deal, Gryffin” She answer back “Excellent, I will be back in three days, Onyx will need to give me an answer in three days.” Then he walked out of the room. Celestia let out a sigh and started to relax, until she remembered that it was now 5pm and Onyx should be back already, so she walked into the direction of her son’s room. When she finally reached the room of Onyx and she opened his door, she felt her heart miss a beat, Onyx was not in his room and the guard who was supposed to protect the door was gone, and with the gryphon king in the city who wanted his claw on him, she immediately thought the worse. -15 minutes earlier- -Onyx room- Onyx was sitting at his desk, trying to draw Philomena flying in the sky. Onyx was proud of his drawing, the wings were just perfect, not too big not too small, he was gonna start to draw the tail of Philomena until he heard somepony knocking at his door. Thinking it would be Twilight or his mother he opened the door, but he was surprised when he saw Strong Shield in-front of him instead. “Strongy! Your back!” He said at the same time he hugged him but before he could, he quickly stopped the hug and pulled back. “I’m sorry... I know you don’t like it when I hug you.” Onyx said with a sad voice, but to his surprise Strong Shield hugged him back. Then he entered in the room and slowly looked everywhere. “Do you know where your mother is?” He asked, Onyx was still wondering why Strong Shield hugged him when Strong Shield had clearly stated that he didn’t want Onyx to touch him, he took his time to answer. “Um...She is in the throne room I think, when I came back from school she was in a meeting with the Gryphon King... When did you get back from your vacation?” Strong Shield who was looking at the half-finish drawing on the table, took out a little bag. “I just come back two hours ago, so do you want me to take you to get som ice cream?” He asked with a smile, Onyx took his shoes and followed Strong Shield who was already in the corridor. Onyx was sitting around a table, outside of a little restaurant, eating chocolate ice cream. He took a look at Strong Shield who took a glass of something called Corolestia... “So, now that we both have something we like, do you want to hear where I was these past two weeks?” Strong Shield asked with a smile, it was the first time Onyx saw Strong Shield smiling and he was wondering if it was because of what he was drinking. “YES! I want to know, please tell me” “Well if you insist, I was in the north, in a really good spot, called the Gryphon Empire.” “The Gryphon Empire? But it’s so cold there, why didn’t you go to the south?” Strong Shield laughed at that and took another sip of his drink. “Yes... True, sometime it’s a little more cold than here, but the Gryphon Empire is beautiful, the city is four times bigger than Canterlot, they have mountains higher than here. Everypony there is friendly and helps each other, and if you look at north when you are in the north tower of the castle, you can see the ocean. and that is only for the summer, when the winter comes, apparently you can make so many snow ponies that they don’t know where to build them.” Onyx was looking at Strong Shield like he said that the sun moves by itself. “And this is just the landscape, the gryphons there are really friendly and are friends with everypony, I have asked them if they would be your friends and you know what, they said yes.” Onyx was looking at him happily “Wow it seems like a really good place, I would want to go there and visit them one of these days.” Strong Shield was now smilling and stared at him. “Well who knows, maybe one of these days, you will have the chance to go there and live a life of pure joy and smile, but remember, this sort of thing only happens one time in a life of a pony so if you have the change to go there don’t miss it” he than drank the remainder of the bottle. “Ok now, return to your room before your mother starts to panic, and remember we never had this conversation. I dont want your mother to know that im here, i want to surprise her, can I count on you?” Onyx nodded and walked away. Strong Shield look at him until he lost it, then a gryphon took a sit next to him. “How easy was it?” “Easy, he have trust all what I have say.” Answered Strong Shield “Good now take this money and go away before somepony sees us” The gryphon handed a bag of coins at Strong but he didn’t take it. “I don’t want your money, all what I want is this creature away from the castle.” then he rose up and walked away. Authors Note: no more chapter for the weekend =( Murder(10)Chapter 10 Murder Raynor was following Strong Shield since the event at the ice cream shop a couple of minutes ago, hidden in a cart, he was replaying in his head all that had happened. He had seen everything; how Strong Shield talked to Onyx about the Gryphon Empire, he had seen Strong Shield get payed by a gryphon, but strong shield refused, saying that he didn’t want Onyx in the castle. Never would he would have thought Strong Shield to be a traitor, when Raynor was still in the Royal guard, Strong Shield was already a captain, and he was the most loyal guard ever. Raynor sighed, this mission was supposed to be the most relaxing mission he could ever have, watching a 7 year old foal, but now his mission has turned into a dangerous one. He couldn’t let Celestia lose her unique foal to a traitor like Strong Shield. Raynor followed Strong Shield until he turned into a dark alley. “Why is it always in a dark alley that the bad ponies go into? It’s so cliché.” he whispered to himself. He silently turned behind a corner and hid. He looked around for Strong Shield, hoping to find him. But unfortunately he did not see Strong Shield anymore. Raynor looked around hurriedly, sweat from his nervousness obstructing his view. ‘But where is he?’ he thought to himself. He crawled out of is hiding place and walked in the alley, trying to spot where Strong Shield could have gone. Until he felt a presence behind him slowly approaching him, he quickly turned around, only to see Strong Shield holding a crossbow to Raynor’s face. “Well well, its seems that the old Raynor is back into business. Why are you stalking me? I didn’t know your barn door swings that way.” He taunted, keeping aim the at Raynor. “Even if you were the last pony on Equestria, I would never look at you in that way, your coat color is really too much... white for me.” Answered back Raynor, trying to buy time to find something to defend himself. “Awww sorry to hear that.” Strong Shield mocked, still holding the crossbow with his magic. He walked in the direction of Raynor. “So what will you do now? I guess if you’re following me it’s because you heard what happened at the restaurant... Am I right?” Raynor was breathing heavily, he didn’t bring the weapon for this mission, he thought it would be easy, he had no way to fly the hay out of there before Strong Shield would shoot him, nothing in this alley had the potential to block the bolt. “You know, we could team up, all I want to do is protect the kingdom” Raynor glared at Strong Shield “And how in the hay, will sending the prince into the gryphon kingdom help Equestria?” “Hahah should I really explain? Celestia is weak, she has this creature with her. What would happen if somepony took him hostage? Celestia would easily give anything to whoever took him.” “And you think the better solution for this situation is to give Onyx to the more agressive kingdom of the 5? I know that the guards could be stupid but YOU win the prize titled ‘Biggest asshole In Equestria’ and ‘most stupid guard of the year.’” Strong Shield didn’t wait any longer, He developed a devilish grin, then he shot the bolt out of his crossbow in the direction of Raynor. Raynor tried to dodge it but Strong Shield was too close when he shot the bolt. Time seemed to flow slowly, as he felt his skin tear apart, cell by cell. He fell, clutching the wound that the bolt caused, praying to Celestia for help The metallic flavor of blood enveloping his mouth. As the Darkness started forming in his eyes he let out his last few words “F-F-Fuck... Y-You...” Then the darkness swallowed him, Taking him to the scale in Tartarus, to see whether or not he would go to elysium. “Pfft, what a loss, you could have helped me. But you prefer to let the kingdom of Celestia rest in the princes claws.” Strong Shield turned to walk out of the alley but a gryphon blocked his path. “I saw you take care of him” Said the emperor of the gryphon empire who was wearing his armor. “Yes, he saw me talking with Onyx, I didn’t have a choice.” Answered back Strong Shield, nervously “Poor little pegasus, so young.” The king swiftly grabbed his sword, his sword was in fact, a dragon scale cut in form of a sword, and struck the Strong Shield’s crossbow out of his magic, then with his claw, he grabbed him by the throat and threw him against the wall. Strong Shield tried to regain his composure but the king was already on him, with his sword on his throat. “Bu...but why...?” Asked Strong Shield. The gryphon emperor start to laugh. “Why? Strong Shield, Tell me this, have you ever seen a pony and a gryphon allied? I can’t be seen allied to a weak pony. You have played your role perfect, and I applaud you for that, now I don’t need you anymore. Don’t worry, I will tell Celestia that you have fought like a true hero versus the “thief” but unfortunately I have come here too late and only found your dead body.” Strong Shield was trying to get away from the emperor but the emperor’s grip was stronger. “Good bye little pony, I wish you a good travel to Tartarus.” Then the emperor Put pressure on his sword, pushing the metallic blade into Strong Shield’s throat, slicing the sword the emperor cut the throat of Strong Shield, the blood sprayed out of Strong Shield like a fountain, Strong shield was trying to cover up the cut with his hoof to stop the bleeding, but the cut was too deep. When finally his body stopped moving, the emperor cleaned his weapon on the dead body of the ex-captain, before he walked away into the direction of the castle. Authors Note: I feel so bad for Raynor......... Strong Shield is dead YEA!!!! If somepony could bring me a cover art for this story, i will love him forever. btw........500 favs but only 355 thumbs up.....something is wrong here hahahahaha who have found the reference in this chapter??? and yes this is a short chapter, but because i post 50% of this chapter by mistake on the last chapter....well you know. Only one pony here have found with who Onyx will fall in love later. Congratulation. When all was simple(11)chapter 11 When all was simple Celestia was in her room, she just received a letter from her son who was sent with Gryffin to the Gryphon Empire last week. She looked at the scroll, it had some dry little spots of what she thought was water on it. like if her son had been crying when he was writing it, she quickly opened it and read it, her heart missed a beat, the hoofwritting was shaky and she could feel the sadness of her son through the words on the scroll. Mommy, Please I want to come home, the Gryphon’s here have took all my plushies and threatened to destroy them if I don’t follow their rules, I miss you please mommy. I’m so sorry that I picked the Emperor instead of you. I want to go come back home, I miss you, I miss Twilight, I miss my friends and Philomena, I promise I will never eat meat again If I come back, please mommy, I’m sorry! I don’t want to stay here anymore. Celestia was in tears, she couldn’t do anything for her son, the only thing she was able to do is send him some letters. Suddenly the door of her room slammed open and a purple fog entered and soon followed by Nightmare Moon. Celestia was shocked, what was her sister doing here? “HAHAHAHA! As I see, my sister your still so well. First you banish me, your own sister the only member of your family, then when you are given a life to take care of, you lost him in the claws of a Gryphon... and if I’m right, that Gryphon will probably return your son in a body bag” “NEVER WILL YOU BE HAPPY CELESTIA, EVERYPONY AROUND YOU WILL DIE OR BETRAY YOU, YOU SHOULD HAVE LET ME KILL YOU 1000 YEARS AGO” Celestia flung up in her bed, sweat was flowing down her coat like a stream of water and her breathing was loud. “A dream...That was all just a dream...” Celestia walked out of her chamber for a glass of water, she went into the kitchen and drank a pitcher of water. The moon was full this night, she looked through a window and she could clearly see the Nightmare Moon picture, showing that luna was still indeed imprisoned, usually the stars would shine more brightly and the moon was even more brighter when her sister would raise the moon, but when Celestia would raise it, the bright lights of the moon and the stars would be darkened. She never learned how to properly raise the moon and the stars, she only learned how to raise the celestial bodies, when luna raised the moon, it was like a beautiful painting, unlike when Celestia would raise the moon. Celestia remembered when Onyx had asked her who was the other pony In an album of celestia and luna’s *Flashback* 1 Year Ago Celestia’s Room. “And this one is when I had raised the sun for the first time.” Celestia said showing a picture of her to Onyx. “Oh! And this one, is one of my favorites, it’s when my mom let me wear her crown.” Onyx was looking at the picture, his mother was wearing the royal crown of the day and an Alicorn was looking at her happily. “Mommy, who’s the other pony in the picture?” He asked curiously. “Well the big one behind me is my mother, Galaxia. She was the one who ruled Equestria before me. She was a good mother and took care of me very well.” Onyx, still hugging his mother, pointed to the little filly in the picture “And this one mommy, who she is?” Celestia looked at her sister before she slowly answered her son. “This is my little sister Luna, she was upset this day because she always wanted to wear Mother’s Crown.” She told him with a sad smile. Then she covered Onyx with her wings to bring him closer to her, she then turned the page of the book. The next picture was of her and Luna, walking around old-time ponyville. Small tears started falling down from her face and dropped on the book. “Mommy... why isn’t your sister and mother in the castle now?” Onyx asked innocently. Celestia took her time to find a correct answer that wouldn’t startle him, she never told Onyx that Luna was the one called Nightmare Moon. At least it will be easier to explain where her mother is, since she had already explained to him what death was. “Well for my mother, she passed away a long time ago, and I’m sure she’d look over you and me. Now about luna... she got the need to go on vacation to clear her mind, but she will be back, when you’re older, I’m sure you and her will be great friends.” Onyx, still embraced by his mothers wings, looked at the album and asked her. “But how can your mommy be in heaven.... You’re suppose to live forever because you are a Alicorn!” Celestia giggle. “This Onyx is false, many ponies think we are immortal, but that is not true, in fact we can live a lot more longer than all the other ponies, we can live approximately 10,000 years.” Onyx waited a little before he returned with another question. “So how old are you mommy?” Celestia laught before she hugs her son. “I will only answer you if you promise me to never ask this question to a other mare ok?... I’m 2986 years old and my sister is 2786 years old. And for your cousin Cadance, she 15 years old.” “Wow you are really old mommy.” Answered back Onyx. Celestia was speechless. being stold by your own son that your old is always a shock, even to Alicorns “Mommy....can i ask you a last question?” “Sure but after that its will be time to go sleep.” “Will I live as long as you mommy?” Celestia this time didn’t find an answer, so she just held Onyx close to her and hummed a little song to help him to sleep. Stars and moon and air ballons Fluffy cloud to the horizon I’il wrap you in rainbow and rock you to sleep again. Teddy bears of pink Duck and limbs of white Dont you cry my dear, I’m here now I’il be your nightlight. Celestia finally finished her water glass, but before she coul go out a guard pony ran to her. “Celestia we need your help, somepony found the dead body of our captain, alone in a alley with his throat cut.” Authors Note: a little sweat chapter before the shit storm come to us Filly Celestia is best filly. i got a rainbow dash from Mc donald :D now i have 5 applejack and 1 RD so guy the next chapter will tell with who Onyx will go....so Gryffin the Gryphon or Celestia? I'm so sorry (12)Chapter 12 I'm so sorry Celestia followed the guard outside the castle until they arrived at the alley, to see a little crowd of ponies trying to see why the Royal Guards blocked the alley, but when they saw the Princess, all the ponies bowed to her. “My little ponies, I will have to ask you all to return to your homes, I promise to give you more information to what is happening here tomorrow.” The ponies accepted the answer and they all returned to their business. The guard let Celestia go into the alley, as she walked through, the lingering smell of blood started to fill her nose the further down she went. As she approached Strong Shield’s dead corpse she could clearly see his body laying there, propped up against a wall, in a pool of blood. She felt her heart drop, just like that, detective Celestia was on the case, many questions arose in her head, like: what was he doing in Canterlot? Why did he go into this alley? And what did he do to deserve this fate? “Guard, I want the patrols doubled to find this murderer, I will not let a murderer loose in my city.” Then she walked closer to inspect the body of Strong Shield. A guard walked up to her silently. “Your highness, may I help you? I’ve already sent.” he asked. Celestia still trying to find some evidence only nodded to him, then they both were off, trying to find who murdered Strong Shield. It took several minutes before the guard called Celestia over to show her something. “Princess Celestia, please come look at this.” The guard was holding a broken bolt in his hoof, Celestia could clearly see blood on it, and a little piece of black cloth stuck on the bolt’s tip. The guard took the piece of cloth before he hoofed it to Celestia. “Do you think we can ask the Zebras to identify the one who have worn this? I have heard they have created a powder to identify the DNA on certain items... But this now means we have two victims.” Celestia took the broken bolt and the piece of cloth. “I don’t think it will be necessary, you see the uppermost part of the bolt is covered in blood, so that means the wound was deep, and the pony who got hit by it, should be in a hospital, I will need to send a guard at each hospital in Canterlot and look for anypony that has a wound of this type.” “Yes your highness!” The guard started to run to go advise his superior. “Wait, you’re a new recruit, right? Can I have your name before you go?” She asked him. “Yes, your highness, my name is Shining Armor, tonight was my first patrol.” “Shining Armor... I will remember that name, now go report to your superior.” Then the guard ran from the alley. Celestia closed the eyes of Strong Shield with her magic. “You where a good captain Strong Shield, I will never forget the sacrifice you have made for Equestria, I will add a statue of you in the garden.” She close her eyes and let down the barrier holding her tears, and tears fell from her face, then she got up, and walked towards the castle. Celestia was in front of the coffin holding the corpse of Strong Shield. The body was waiting to be buried, a circle of ponies and guards were surrounding the coffin, some were friends, members of family, or just co-workers. Onyx was silently crying under the wings of Celestia, he wanted to look strong but his heart was broken, he already knew that each living thing needs to die, but it’s still traumatizing to him. Then Celestia started her speech. “My dear ponies, today we are gathered here in honor of the memory of Strong Shield. He gave his life to protect Equestria, and everypony in it. He trained the guard of today and protected my son.” She took a break to regain her breathing. She could feel her coat, wet by the tears of Onyx, she coughed and began her speech again “In all his years of service, he have always shown a loyalty like no other pony has, he followed each and every rules and always gave his best, and never failed a single mission... This is why I will have the sculptor make a statue of him like all the other hero’s of Equestria that had been made for them, so we may never forget him.” She then placed the coffin in the hole and guards came to cover it with soil. Most ponies placed something on the top of the soil where the coffin was. Then each guard take off their helmets and pulled out a feather from the top, before they place it on the soil. When everypony said their goodbyes to the captains grave, Onyx walked next to the burial and let his tears fall freely. Celestia went to his side, sat down next to him and hugged him, trying to give him comfort. They both sat there silently, trying to comfort each other. Onyx took out a scroll from his pocket. “I drew this for you... I wish you could see it from where you are now” He placed the scroll with all the other items, the drawing was Onyx eating ice cream, with Strong Shield hugging him. “This one is really good Onyx.” She say between sobs. “If you want you can go see your friends. I have somepony to meet, I will see you at dinner okay?” Celestia rose up and helped her son to do the same. Then both hugged each other before they headed into different directions. Celestia entered the throne room, but the Gryphon Emperor was already there waiting for her. “What do you want this time Gryffin, the deadline is tomorrow, so why are you here?” She asked with a harsh voice with a hint of venom. “I’m here to close the deal, I heard what happened to your captain and I’m very sorry about that.” “St-s-stop the deal... What do you mean by that?” “I mean what I mean Celestia. I don’t want to take your son away from you, you are a mother and we all know how that it had been hard to banish your own sister, but for you to lose your son, too... I don’t even want to think what could happen.” While he was talking, he was walking in circles around Celestia. “This is why I ask you this, will you let me ‘borrow’ your son for some time? I will train him so he can pro-” Celestia cut him off. “Listen Gryffin, I don’t know what you are playing, but you coming here, saying that you cut the deal off and then, you ask AGAIN to take Onyx! This does not make any sense!” Gryffin stopped walking and looked at Celestia. “YOU’RE playing, you’re playing with the life of your son! Listen to me Princess, why do you think somepony would want to kill Strong Shield? We aren’t at war, and your captain was too strong to be killed by a normal thief! The only reason to kill him is to reach your son, he was the bodyguard of him and now Onyx is all alone with nopony to protect him! This is why I ask you again Celestia, let me take your son, I will train and protect him, during this time you will be able to try to find the murderer.” Celestia didn’t answer, in a way the emperor was right, but she didn’t want to give her son to him. “He will not be a prisoner Celestia, you will be able to send him letters and we will treat him like a prince, but if he stays here, you just put his life at risk.” “Listen Celestia, we both rule our country differently, I find the way you rule too soft, and you find the way I rule much too hard and military like, but for one time, we should put these differences aside and you should give me the right to train your son until he is ready to defend himself. I promise on my right to rule, to take care of him.” Celestia was in tears, what the Gryphon had said made sense to her, but she didn’t want to admit it, she needed her son, but if he dies, it was because she didn’t want him to be go... “Y-you know, for the first time since I’ve known you Gryffin, you remind me of you ancestor, he would’ve said the same thing, and even if I didn’t really like him... He was a good emperor and I respect him for that... Even if he always had the habit to send me letter after letter, all filled with random questions.” She let out a sigh and thought about all the things her and Onyx had done. “But what about his friends? He just started school and now he has to leave?” “Celestia, do you really think that your sons friends are more important than staying alive? I dare say, maybe the murderer is already his friend. We don’t have time to think about every good and bad point.” “Please Gryffin... Come back tomorrow... I will give you my answer tomorrow... I need to be alone, I lost a friend and now you tell me that my son could be next… I need to think.” The Gryffin walked away. “As you wish, Celestia.” Gryffin the Gryphon had rejoined his group outside the city. Celestia had asked him to stay outside of Canterlot if he wanted to hunt or eat meat, she did not want her little ponies to get scared. Many Gryphons bowed to him when he entered the camp. His general was sitting around a fire, eating a rabbit from the forest. When he saw the emperor come close to him he bowed. “My Emperor, if I may ask, what did Celestia say? Do we need to call the capital to send us more soldiers?” The Emperor laughed and sat next to him. “No my general, we will not need to kidnap the creature. If all goes how I’ve planned it, Celestia will give us her son tomorrow when I go to see her again. Tonight is a night of festivity, because tomorrow we go back to our home.” He say loud enough for all the camp to hear. This night no rabbit would be safe in the woods. “Cadance, can I come in?” Celestia asked in front of the door of her niece. After the Gryphon Emperor had left, she decided herself that the Emperor was right, Strong Shield alone was able to take 10 royal guards when in a sparring match, so how would a thief be able to kill him? Now that Strong Shield is dead, Onyx is all alone, she had tried to find Raynor, because he was supposed to watch, him but when she called him, he never showed up. Then she realised that, unless Onyx stays in her room all his life without going out, she wouldn’t be able to guard him all the time, and the Gryphons are the best for training somepony to fight and defend themselves... well the second best. The dragons would be the best to train Onyx, their knowledge is infinite and they are the hardest creatures to kill. But since she had banished her sister, the Dragon Kingdom did not see Celestia in a good way, saying that ‘She broken the balance of the world’. “Yes auntie you can come in.” Celestia entered the room of her niece, she was sitting in her bed and Twilight was playing with a plushie. “Twilight, what are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be at your house?” but instead of Twilight, it was Cadance who answerd her. “I’m foalsitting her, I need more bits, I wanted to gain my money by myself... Unlike my brother...” Celestia gave a warm smile to Twilight who stopped playing to listen what they werewere saying. “Twilight... Did you finish your homework on levitation?” She asked. “Yes, and I’ve read the whole book too, it was really interesting!” She answerd proudly. Both Cadance and Celestia were surprised that she read the entire book. “Well... You could go to the library to take the second book if you want, here take it, it will give you access to the library in the south tower.” Celestia said, hoofing a scroll to Twilight. Twillight lets a squee out of her and quicly go out of the room to go read more book. “Auntie, do you really think she has the potential... I mean what if sh-” Celestia cut her off. “Don’t worry about that, I’ve seen what she can do and I’m sure she will pass all the tests I will give her... Just like you.” Cadance sighed. “Sometimes I wish my little brother could’ve passed the test instead of failed... Since I became an Alicorn and not him, he stopped talking to me, and he acts like if I’m not here...” Celestia hugged her niece and sat on the bed with her. “Cadance... what do you think of Onyx?” She asked her with a sad tone. Cadance, was caught off guard by that question, it took her some time to answer that. “I... I think he’s a good... whatever he is, if he was a pony like us, I’m sure he will be a great one, but I’m scared... I’m scared of how the population will react when he will be old enough to claim the throne, he doesn’t have magic, and because he is not like us, some could try to reject his access to the throne.” Celestia stayed silent, and thought about what she had said. “Thank you Cadance, now if you don’t mind I have some things to do, I will see you at dinner, right?” Cadance blushed a little. “Well you see auntie, I was wondering if I could go eat outside of the castle today... I have a... A friend to go meet.” Celestia smiled to her. “Well okay then.” But before Cadance walked out, Celestia spoke again “Go have fun with Shining Armor.” Right then and there, a new shade of red was made. Onyx was hiding in a bush, he rejoined his friends, he pushed all his sadness in the back of his mind so he could play hide and seek with his friends. Axandrea was hiding in a tree close to him, Vallis found a spot under a table and Aurora was... Well nopony really knew because she used one of her spells to hide from her brother Orion, who was it. “Guys, I don’t want to play anymore, it’s been an hour and I still can’t find you.” Onyx silently laughed, Orion wasn’t really good at this game, even from this spot Onyx could see Vallis. Orion looked behind a shed for the seventh time, and by the way he would look every time he went behind there, it would take him a good 8 minutes before he come back. “Psst Aurora... where are you?” Suddenly Aurora appeared behind Onyx, he let out a little squeak of surprise. “Hi!... Heh, heh, heh, you should’ve seen your face, you were like ‘AHHH!’ and I was like ‘Hi!’” Onyx facepalmed to the commentary of Aurora, sometimes she was so... random? “Hey! Can you please hush down over there? I don’t know about you, but I want to win!” Axandrea said, who was still in the tree. “Guys... I’m starting to get cramps... do you think we could stop playing this? Orion will probably never find us anyway.” Vallis asked, still under the table. Onyx, wanting to get out of the bush, nodded and walked towards Axandrea in her tree. They all talked with each other waiting for Orion to return. But when more than 15 minutes passed, Aurora got up and sighed. “It seems I will need to go find him now, he’s probably lost, I hope to see you guys soon.” Then Axandrea climbed down from the tree and followed Vallis. “Me too, I will need to go, Pa and Vinyl are probably waiting for me for at dinner.” At the word dinner, Onyx practically fell down from the tree, he forgot that his mother was waiting for him, so he quickly said goodbye to his friends before he ran towards the castle. Celestia was waiting her son, all day she had thought about what the Gryphon had told her and she had finally made her decision. When her son finally showed up, she already ate half of her dinner. “Sorry mom, I didn’t see the time pass.” He said before he took some food from the table and put it on his plate. They both started to eat silently, Celestia was trying to find a way to bring up the subject with him. “Hmmm... Onyx my dear, you know I love you right?” “Well yeah, you tell me everyday...” Celestia felt her heart brake, she will hate herself for going through with this... but Cadance and the Gryphon were right, Onyx does not have magic and unless he learns to defend himself, he will not be able to protect the kingdom, Or himself. “Onyx... I... I-I have decided to... well to...” She felt her eyes start to moisten, Onyx was looking at her, wondering what was wrong with her. “A friend of mine... he asked me for his permission to send you with him to train you so you can be safe...” She was trying as much as she could to hold back sobs “He will come here tomorrow to take you with him.” Onyx let his fork fall. “What?... but I just started school... and my friends... a-and Twilight... W-Why would I need to be safe?” He asked, on the verge of tears. “I don’t want to do this... but this for your security. And you will be able to continue school there with a private teacher, and you will make plenty of new friends too.” Onyx just looked at her, his anger was visible on his face. “But I don’t want to make NEW friends, I want to stay here. with you! I want to learn with my friends, I don’t want to go!” Celestia was in tears “Please Onyx, don’t make this more difficult than it already is, I will show you how to send letters to your friends if you want to keep in touch with them, but you need to go with my friend for your own safety... y-you’re not like us, you don’t have magic and if you were in danger you would not be able to defend yours-” Onyx interrupted her before she could continue. “So that’s it isn’t it, because I’m different, right? I’m leaving Canterlot because I’m not like everypony else, is that it?” “NO! No, that’s not what I meant... I mean that because you don’t have magic, you will need something else to compensate for this, I promise you that you will not be gone forever, just a couple of years, at the most...” “A couple of years!?, You want send me away for a couple of YEARS!? But why, what did I do to deserve this?!” Celestia tried to reach her son but he just run away from her. She use her magic to grip him and then she pulled him into a hug. Onyx listen me, I’m not sending you there because you have done something wrong, it’s for your own protection, and trust me, I also don’t like this idea, but I hate the idea of you dead even more.” Onyx stop trying to fight the magical grip of her mother and looked at her. “D-d-d-dead?... Why are you scared of me to d-d-dying... I’m still too young to die.” “I know but... the one who killed Strong Shield... I think he had done that to reach you, and I’m scared for you. This is why I’m sending you with the Gryphons, The Emperor himself will teach you to how to protect yourself. During this time I will try to find the murderer of Strong Shield.” Onyx was thinking about what she had told him. “So... Strong Shield... had... like sacrificed himself... f-for me?” He asked, unsure if he was right. “...You can say that, if you want...” Onyx sighed, and remember what Strong Shield have said to him about the Gryphon Empire... and the promise he had with him. “well... okay... I will do it for Strong Shield... I will become strong like him... I don’t want hi to die for nothing.” Both Celestia and Onyx hugged each other before they took their last dinner together. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* “Can I come in?” Twilight asked at the other side of Onyx’s room door. “Yes! Please, I-I wanted to see you too.” Twilight came in and looked at the chamber. Onyx there were some packages scattered every where, and Onyx was sitting on his bed. “I’ve heard what have happened... I will miss you Onyx” Onyx patted beside him, telling her to come sit with him. “Will you send me letters when I’m gone?” He asked slowly, trying to find the right words to say what he really wanted to say. “Well sure, I will ask Celestia to send it to you, but only if you send me some letters back with what you’ve learn.” She say with her habitual smile. Onyx seemed happy with her answer but then his face became red and he took out his general Philomena from his bag. “Twilight... C-can I ask you to take care of her when I’m gone. I know you‘ve already have Smarty Pants, but I’m sure Philomena and him will get along easily.” Twilight took the plushie with her hooves and looked at Onyx, and then she did something he never expected, she gave him a light kiss on the cheek. “Thank you, I will take care of him.” She told him as her coat gained a red tint to it. She then took Philomena and went out of his room, leaving a blushing and confused Onyx behind her. Celestia, Blueblood, Cadance, Onyx and Gryffin the Gryphon was in the throne room in Canterlot. The rain outside the castle was beating down upon the castle roof, lightning would flash time to time, Onyx was trying to hold back tears and held on tight to Celestia’s leg. “Let me guess Celestia, you‘ve asked me to come here because you’re ready to give me your answer, am I right?” Celestia was quiet, she asked herself about her choice, still wondering if it was the only or best solution, but before she could say anything, Onyx approach the Gryphon. “So... you will take me with you for training... right?” The Emperor looked at Onyx and smiled. “Yes, my little one, I have offered your mom, the choice to teach you how to defend yourself, but before we will try to find what type of fighting style is the best for you, maybe we could show you how to-” Onyx cut the Gryphon off. “It’s all good Mister Gryffin, but will I have the right to send letters to my mom and friends when I’m there.” The Emperor was a little frustrated to be interrupted by him but he did not show it. “Yes, you will. You will not be in jail my dear, in fact you will be treated as if you were my own son.” Onyx nodded then returned to his family. “Mom... Can you please tell my friends why I won’t be there please?... And don’t worry, I will write to you everyday.” Then he turned towards Cadance. “I will miss you Candance, and thanks again for the backpack... By the way, a green mane is really cute with your coat.” Cadance laughed and hugged Onyx. “Take care of yourself Onyx. When you come back I will show you how YOU will look with a green mane” They both shared a laugh, then Onyx turned towards Blueblood. “See ya Blueblood, when I come back, I’ll show you all that I will learn.” He said with a little smile, Blueblood gulped and fell back on the marble floor. “Mom... I love you-” Celestia ran to him, as tears fell from her eyes, she hugged him as if she would lose him forever if she didn’t, Onyx’s clothes were starting to act like sponges, hold and absorbing all of Celestia’s tears. “I’m so, so, so sorry Onyx! Please forgive me, and take care of yourself, and if the Gryphon don’t treat you in a good way, p-please write to me a-an-and... I just love you so much my son, I’m proud of you.” She said in between her sobs. Onyx hugged her tightly for a couple of minutes, then returned to the waited Gryphon. “I... I-I’m ready.” was all that he had said. The Gryphon smiled, as if he had won a million bits. “Good, now come with me... It’s time to show you your new home.” END The escape part 1(13)Chapter 13 The Escape 21st of Gryflius, 997 Years After N.M.M. “He’s over there! Don’t let him get away!” A group of Gryphons were running in the street of Altair, the capital of the Gryphon Empire. The moon was in the sky and it’s pale light was illuminating the city. The freezing, cold air of the mountain howled over their heads, and the fact that it’s the Gryflius month, the fountain that was in the main place had frozen. “You two, you’ll go block the main entrance of the city, you are with me, we will catch this dirty rat.” Then the commander, followed by 4 other Gryphons, ran between the houses of the city, until one of the guards spotted a shadow climbing it way up the wall that encircled the city. “Commander over there!” The guard yelled, he took out his crossbow and aimed at the shadow, but before he could shoot the shadow the commander slapped the weapon away and the bolt shot up into the sky. “No! The Emperor wants him alive, we’ll use the net.” One of the Gryphons took out another crossbow, but this one instead of a bolt, there was a small net attached to the bolt. “Don’t miss him, I want to finish this as soon possible, my wife is waiting after me.” The Gryphon laughed and shot. “Don’t worry commander, I never miss my shot.” he said with a smirk. The net flew across the sky, and like the Gryphon had said, it got the shadow on the wall. When the commander and his group finally reached the base of the wall, they saw the shadow trying to get off the net of him. “So, you tried to run away from your father again, huh Onyx? Maybe next time, you’ll finally able to at least reach the gate of the city.” They all laughed at the little joke, Onyx who’s on the ground in the net, spat on the face of commander. “He is not my father. He’s just a tyrant that keeps me here for his own purposes.” The commander wiped his face of the spit and punched the ex-prince of Equestria. The soldiers then picked him up and escorted him back to his room, but before they could move him, the Gryphon approached Onyx and whispered in his ear. “If it was me and not the Emperor, I would cut your little arms off and let you bleed to death and then throw your body off this mountain and watch it crash at the base of the mountain. You’re lucky that the Emperor still thinks he can make you one of us.” Onyx was not listening to him, and spat in the Gryphons face once again, which the commander answered back by hitting the head of Onyx with the base of his crossbow. Onyx’s vision started to dissipate from the beatings he was taking and he fell unconscious 17th of Heart Warming, 987 Years After N.M.M., 3 months after Onyx had left Canterlot. Three months, it’s been three months since Onyx hadn’t seen his mother or his friends. Yes, he was writing letters to Celestia and Twilight, but now Hearth’s Warming Eve is coming in one week and he wants to go see them, and this is why he was in the throne room, waiting for the Emperor to meet him. “Onyx... what are you doing here, I heard that you wanted to ask me something... So ask me.” The Gryphon Emperor said with a deep voice, Onyx rose up from his seat and bowed to him, like the emperor wanted. “Yes, I was wondering if I could go see my mother this week, it will be Hearth’s Warming Eve and I would like to see her for the occasion.” The Gryphon immediately lost his smile, and his piercing look fell on Onyx. “I already told you, you can’t return to Canterlot, your not ready yet, a-and it’s too dangerous.” “But... but I have done all that you have wanted since I’ve been here. I given my best on every task you ask me to achieve, and I never whine about it, even when it was hard, please Mister Gryffin, just this once.” The Emperor, frustrated by the fact that Onyx is still arguing with him decided to punish him. “So you really want to go see your dear mom if I understand... right?” Onyx thought the Emperor had changed his mind because he was smiling. “Yes, and I promise to come back after.” “Good... but before, we should send a letter to your mom right away, this way she could come here and take you with her... Come back here with your things and bring all your scrolls, we want this letter to be perfect. I will wait here to help you with it.” Onyx quickly ran to his room, and took his backpack that Cadance had given him before he came here, inside his backpack he had all his stuff that he had written to his mother and all the letters he’d got from her and Twilight. When he finally returned to the throne room, the emperor was waiting for him beside the fireplace, where a new fire was made. “Come here, it’s always better to write besides a good fire, it helps to clear the mind.” he said showing a little table and a seat near him. Onyx put his backpack on the table and took a seat. “Did you bring all your stuff? It would be a shame if you need to return to your room and leave this comfortable spot, right?” Onyx nodded and tried to take his backpack but before he could reach it, the Emperor swiftly took it from him, then he held it above the fire. “Hey! What are you doing!? It will catch on fire if you do that!” Onyx said, trying to take it back but the Gryphon only pushed him away. “Listen to me Onyx, I will teach you a new thing called ‘taking something hostage’ you see I don’t want you to leave my city and you, you don’t want your precious bag to go in this fire right?” Onyx only nodded, tears falling down from his eyes. “Good, so the principle of taking something hostage is to make a deal, if you stay in this castle and don’t ask again to leave this castle, I will not let your bag fall in this fire... Do you understand?” “YES! Yes I understand. Please give it back... Please mister Gryffin, I won’t ask you to go out again.” Onyx was in tears, and pleading with the Gryphon to give him his backpack, he felt his stomach knot up when he saw the backpack starting to get scorch marks. “Good, good... You see it’s not hard to understand... Oh, and one last thing... Never trust your opponent.” Then he dropped the backpack in the fire. “NOOOOO!!” Onyx tried to get it out of the fire, but the Gryphon blocked him. The escape part 2 (14)Chapter 14 The escape part 2 Present time Onyx woke up in the throne room, his head still hurt from the hit he got from the commander wondering why such painful memory was playing in his head. He never forgot that day; the day he lost the last thing he had to remember his mother by. Ever since that day, the Emperor would send false letters to Celestia. Onyx rose from the floor, brushed himself off and turned towards the throne. The Emperor was sitting there, looking at him with a disdained look. Onyx only waited for his punishment like always, this was not the first time he tried to escape from this place, but each time he had miserably failed. The Emperor rose up and walked towards Onyx, and like every day, he was wearing his traditional armor. “I had thought that the punishment you received last time would’ve taught you to try not to escape again... but, it looks like I need to upgrade the consequences this time... again.” Onyx did not move or answer. He had learned within the years that whenever Griffin wanted to punish him, there was nothing he could say or do to stop him. “Why are you always trying to escape from me my dear? I have taught you so many things. I have given you a roof to live under, I have given you food to eat, and this is the way you repay me? I thought that I had raised you better than that, I raised you like my own chicks.” Onyx had lost his cool, he could endure the sarcasm or the pain, but never, NEVER! Would he let the Emperor act as if he was his father. The only family he had was Celestia; not this foolish Emperor. “RAISE ME!?! You did not raise me, you had kidnapped me! For the last 10 years I’ve never seen my TRUE family. YOU... You only keep me here and ‘raise’ me until I’m good enough to be in your army! You always act as if I was your son! I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I’m a free pony and the one who raised me was Celestia, and unlike you, she treated me good and raised me like as if I was her own foal.” The Emperor slapped Onyx across his face with his talon. “Don’t speak to me with that tone, I will teach you how to respect me, rat. Guard! Bring him to the dungeon. This time it will be 25. Maybe a night in the dungeon will help you learn how to respect your superiors.” Onyx didn’t try to fight against the guards grip, even if he could easily hurt the griffin, but he didn’t try it, they needed to think that he was weak for his plan to work. The guards brought Onyx in the dungeon of the castle, unlike Canterlot, if his memories are right, this dungeon is filled with many prisoners, some are Gryphons, other are Diamond Dogs and even ponies are here. The torturer walked in front of Onyx and pulled out his whip. “You again... I’m starting to think you like me for continue to come see me... How many this time?” The guards pushed Onyx into the room and he fell on his knees. “The Emperor has asked for 25 and 1 night in your cells. Do your job.” The guards left the room, leaving Onyx and the torturer alone. The Gryphon pushed Onyx in front of a log planted on the floor and tied his arms around it. “Don’t forget to scream. I like to hear the beautiful sounds of your pain,” he whispered in his ear, then he stood back. Onyx awaited the hit, trying to focus his mind on good memories of his childhood, then the first hit fell upon his back, he screamed out in pain. He could feel his skin tear apart and the blood rush out. The torturer laughed at him and he whipped him again, again and again. Tears of rage and pain fell down Onyx’s eyes, it took all his strength not fall unconscious. For Onyx it seemed to last for hours but in reality, it only took 3 minutes. “Here we go! 25 perfect hits, I’m so proud of myself, I’m sure you will never get whips like that from any other gryphon.” He grabbed him and threw him in the cells and closed the door. Onyx hit his head when he fell to the floor in the cell, and with the beatings he’d just received, he could no longer endure the pain, the unconscious gripping him once again. 6th of Draconoqus, 990 years after the N.M.M., 2 years and 8 months after Onyx had left Canterlot. Birthday of Onyx. Today was Onyx’s birthday, he will be 10 years old today, but he don’t care. For the last 2 years he has done everything to please the Emperor so that maybe he would let him go back home. He had thought that if he learned quickly to defend himself, the Gryphon’s would release him, but now he understands that the Emperor will, maybe, never release him. Onyx was sitting in his bed, waiting for his trainer to come get him like every morning, and while he was waiting, he was caressing a hen that the Emperor have given him for his last birthday. He had called her Philo, to remember his mother’s pet, and she was his only friend here. The hen was eating some seeds from his hand as he delicately pulled some little feathers around her eyes. The hen starting to fall asleep in Onyx’s arms, Onyx didn’t move a muscle afraid to wake the hen up. The door to his room opened, revealing the Gryffin Emperor, the hen woke up but stayed on Onyx’s lap. ‘’Onyx! Happy Birthday! How old are you now? 10 years of age is a important moment in a life fro Gryphon’s.’’ Onyx wasn’t listening to him nor did he respond to him, he only focused on trying to keep the hen calm, the deep voice of the Gryphon had scared her. “Oh! I see that you still have that hen. That’s a good thing because we need her for your birthday party. Come follow me, and bring her with you.” Onyx was hesitant about that order, but he didn’t have the choice, the last time he didn’t follow a order from the Emperor, he didn’t get any food and water for a whole day. So he followed him and they both went in the courtyard outside on the training grounds. “Take a sword Onyx, I will make you into a true warrior.” Onyx put the hen down and went to get one of the many swords that were on the wall. When he returned, he positioned himself in front of the Emperor. “Good, now to make you a true warrior I will need to teach you something else. You see, a warrior can’t be good if they show mercy.” Onyx didn’t like where this conversation was going and fear gripped his heart. “HA! I think you got it right, so to make you a warrior, I request... NO! I ORDER you, to kill that hen, and then we will eat it for your birthday dinner.” “NO! I don’t want to kill her, she’s my only friend here, I won’t do it!” The Gryphon only laughed hard at him. “Onyx, if you don’t kill it, you will show mercy in battle, and if you do that, you will end up being murdered” Onyx threw his sword on the ground. “Good, because if becoming a warrior means that you have to kill your friends, well, I don’t want to become one.” The Gryphon only sighed and took Onyx’s sword. “*Tsk* You don’t leave me much of a choice Onyx, you could have made great progress today, and we would’ve celebrated it with a feast, including your hen. But... It seems I will need to teach you a lesson.” The Gryphon swiftly caught the hen and placed the sword under her throat. “NO!! Please don’t kill her please!” Onyx was crying and he wanted to help the hen but he only could watch his only friend get killed by the Emperor and slowly bleed to death. The emperor let the hen fall to the ground and went inside the castle. Onyx was trying to do something to save his only friend, but he realized quickly that he couldn’t do anything. “I promise......i promise you philo that i will revenge you......i promise it on your blood.....i’m so sorry to did not have save you....please forgive me...” The escape part 3Chapter 15 The Escape: Part 3 Present Time Onyx woke up with a headache, and his back didn’t help him either, his back was hurting as if somepony was cutting him with a dull, heated blade and his throat was dry a dessert. He tried to stand up but a spark of pain shot up his back and he fell down to his knees again, breathing heavily. Suddenly he felt something cold on his shoulder, he turned his head and looked up, he saw a hoof. Onyx turned his head back to see who was with him, but what he saw, was by far the most strangest creature he had ever seen. It looked like pony and a bug mixed together, the creature had sharp fangs, bug-like wings, and a black curved horn on his forehead. But the most strangest feature was probably it’s arctic blue eyes, or the hole in it’s hoof. The creature looked tired, weak, and beaten, Onyx could feel it’s hoof shaking on his shoulder. “What are you?” The creature said in a strange, but weak voice. Onyx took his time to answer it, never before had he seen something so strange in his whole life. Even the carnivore Pegasus he had seen the other day was less strange than this. “I’m... Well... I don’t really know either... But YOU... What are you?” The creature did not get the chance to answer him, it fell down on the floor, but Onyx caught it before could hit the floor. “Whoa! Are you okay... Whatever you are?” The creature whispered something inaudible, Onyx leaned closer to it, to hear it better. “Love... I’m hungry...” it said, but Onyx was puzzled by what it said. “Love? I don’t get it. I’m not your ‘love’ and if you’re hungry, you can have the bread that the torturer gives to everypony here...” Onyx said with a puzzled face and tone. The thing shook it’s head. “No... can’t... eat it... need... your... love... Please... help me.” Onyx was confused, why is this creature in need of his love. “I’m sorry....Thing... But I can’t help you... I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He said slowly, trying to let it understand his choice of words. The thing was shaking in his arms and Onyx felt pity for it. “Please... Th-think about happy things...” Onyx did not understand why thinking about his good memories will help this creature, but he’ll do it anyway. he tried to think about his childhood; his first day at the school, Mother’s Day, when he play with Twilight, when he made a perfect pancake for the first time under the proud eyes of his mother... His mother... Even after 10 years, Onyx still remembers how her mane was, the look in her eyes, never he could have wished for a better adoptive mother... He could feel tears welling up in his eyes. But suddenly he felt a strange feeling, as if somepony else was with him... but in his head. Onyx opened his eyes and saw the little horn on the head of the creature glow in a green flash, and the most intriguing part was that the creature was looking stronger and healthier, as if it had regained all of it’s energy. Then suddenly it all stopped, the feeling in his head was gone and the glow of the creatures horn dissipated. “Di-did you just read my m-mind....?” Onyx asked to the thing, that was now walking around the cell. The thing only looked at him with a smirk. “No, I did not, I have fed on you, more specifically, I have fed on your sentiment, that was not nourishing like true love, but it was good enough to heal me.” Onyx was confused, how would a creature could eat something sentiment... That was not logical nor in the other way magical, it will never make any sense to him. “Uh... Can I know who- I mean, what are you, now that you’re in better shape?” The thing stretched it’s bug-like wings, which surprised Onyx because he didn’t see them before. “If you really want to know; my species is called ‘Changelings’, and for who I am, I am Fillia.” “Changeling... I never heard of that name before... I mean, that species.” Fillia sighed. “Well that’s not really a surprise, our race has been hunted down by all of the other races of this land, so our queen hides us from the eyes of the others.” “Your Queen? You mean like a kingdom?... So why doesn’t your country appear on the map?” Fillia laughed at him. “Ha, ha, ha, you’re funny. Our kingdom is under the Earth, in the bad lands, and yes we have a queen, maybe the best queen a kingdom could wish for.” This time it was Onyx who laughed at her. “HA, HA, HA, HA! I’m sorry, but I think Celestia is the best Quee-Princess a kingdom could wish for, she’s kind and takes care of everypony in her kingdom.” “Celestia!? You mean the white pony who had banished her own sister? Let’s all the other ponies do her jobs for her, and finally, only take care of herself and her little pathetic pony.” Onyx leaped towards her and swung at her with his fist, but she dodged the hit by flying to the ceiling of the cell. “If I may ask, why does a creature like you, think that the white pony Princess is so ‘good’ and ‘kind’.” “Why? Because she’s the only one who had taken care of me, even if I was a another species. She raised me and I swear on my own life that she the most kind pony in all of Equestria, and I would appreciate it, if you stop talking about my mother like that.” The Changeling was shocked by what he said. “Y-Your mother?... Y-you mean YOU’RE the creature that the white Princess has adopted!? YOU’RE the Prince of Equestria!?” “Well yeah... In this situation, it’s a little awkward when something or someone, calls me ‘Prince of Equestria’.” The changeling took a few good seconds to look more closely at Onyx, then she walked next to him and sat down by his side. Her and Onyx sat in bone chilling silence of their cell, up until Onyx asked her a question. “So... Why are you here?... I mean, if it doesn’t bother you to talk about it?” The Changeling looked at the floor and waited a little while to answer him. “I was captured, by the Gryphons, and because they didn’t know what I was, they sent me here and waited patiently for me to die... But with the energy you gave me maybe I won’t after all, and if you give more energy later, I will be able to be free of this place.” “Free... How? What I mean is; we’re in a dungeon, in the biggest city of the Gryphon Kingdom and we’re stuck in here with no way out.” The Changeling laughed at him again, and that was starting to frustrate Onyx. “It’s simple really. Now that I have the energy, I had sent a message to my Queen, and she is now preparing my escape. My Queen never let’s one of her subjects fall into the claws of the enemies. It won’t surprise me if she came here, her by herself.” “... But... how? How were able to send her a message? Even if you have magic, I’ve never heard of a spell that let’s you talk with somepo- some-ling else.” “Well it’s really simple, us Changelings have something called the ‘hive mind’, it let’s us talk with each other, *Sigh* but I was too weak to communicate with the others, but with your help, I was able to talk to them to request help. Now, the only thing we have to do, is wai-” Suddenly the wall behind Onyx exploded and once again, with the shock of the explosion, the mighty grip of unconsciousness took hold of Onyx once again. the escape last part (16)Chapter 16 The Escape: Part 4 (Last Part) Onyx rose up from the floor, his head was pounding and he could feel the cold breeze of the mountain on his skin... ‘Mountain breeze?’ It took a few seconds for Onyx to realize that he was no longer inside the dungeon, ‘Wasn’t I was inside the dungeon? with that..hum...yea changeling....’. He slowly opened his eyes, but a bright green flash forced him to shut his eyes. When he re-opened them again, the changeling he met earlier was in-front of him and a another creature, who looked like the changeling but more taller, was at her side. “Finally, you woke up, I was starting to think to leave your body here and just leave, but now that you have regain consciousness, she will be able to talk to you. Don’t take too much time Fillia, I will wait for you in the woods over there...” The tall creature said with his abnormal but interesting voice, then she flew away, leaving Fillia and Onyx there. Onyx was not really listening to what was happening, he was more occupied looking around him; the moon was not really bright as it should, but now he could see that he was at the foot of the mountain, he looked where the city is built and the feeling of being away from that prison was so wonderful, he couldn’t describe the feeling. The Changeling called Fillia, walked in the direction of Onyx and smiled at him. “Our Queen, even if she didn’t say it, wants to thank you for saving me, and let me feed on you. Usually when someone else sees us, there first reaction is to attack us, but not you... You had helped a totally unknown creature without asking a question or something in return.” Onyx, who was now listening, was trying to remember what had happened in the dungeon. “Well... That was nothing," in fact, I didn’t know that I was helping you when I had thought about my mother", but can you explain to me what we’re doing here? I only remember a loud ‘bang’ and then nothing.” “Well the ‘loud bang’ was my Queen who had exploded the wall to set me free, unfortunately, you were behind the wall and a chunk of the wall had hit your head. For ‘Why are we here?’, well my Queen had free me, but when I told her about what you did for me, she decide to set you free too. I can say that she was intrigued by how you looked, she has never seen something like you before in her life.” Then she paused, as if she was listening for something. “I have to go, my Queen wants me to return now. Thanks again for all that you have done for me... Prince Onyx.” Then she flew away, leaving Onyx alone. Onyx waved his hand to the Changeling, his eyes filled with tears, he was free... finally free. He was away from that cruel, so called ‘Emperor’ who had kept him in that awful castle, as if he was like a toy for him. Now HE was the one who will decide what he wanted to do because he was free! Never had he thought, that he would have to endure that much pain in training, the whip of the torturer, and the cruelty of the Emperor. The only thing he wanted to do now, is to go back see his mom. He wanted to return into Equestria, he even missed his rude cousin Blueblood. With this in mind, Onyx walked in the direction of the closest village, sure he will need to hide himself from the Gryphon guards, but the road to Equestria easily take him about 2 weeks, but if he didn’t get caught, and didn’t stop too often, he will be in Equestria... In the castle with his mother... For his 18 birthday. Meanwhile... “EMPEROR! EMPEROR!” A Gryphon guard was running throughout the castle in search of his Emperor. The last hour for him was quite shocking and even he doesn’t understand what had happened. One hour ago a patrol had found the dead body of the torturer, his throat cut in the dungeon, but the most shocking thing about that, was a green cocoon and the torturer was inside, floating slowly up and down. Then, if that was not enough, the cell where the ‘bastard son’ of Celestia was kept, was empty and the wall was destroyed. The guard entered the throne room and the Emperor was with a female Gryphon at his side, tied with chain around her neck to the throne, probably the new prey for the Emperor... “What are you doing here, can’t you see I’m busy right now!?” The Emperor yelled at the poor guard, who was only doing his job. “I’m sorry Emperor, but I have some... bad news for you... *Gulp*... T-the Torturer was found dead in the dungeon and th-” “Well, I’ll find a new torturer, that can’t be to hard. Now go... Before I give you the same fate of the torturer.” “But your Emperor! I was going to tell you that... well... the ‘bastard son’ of Celestia... How should I put this?... H-he has escaped...” “WHAT!?!” The Emperor in his surprise and rage, had smash the head of the poor slave chained to the throne, even the guard had heard the skull of the Gryphon crack open when she had hit the throne. “I want all the guards to search for him, NOW! He can’t have gotten too far away. It’s really hard to go down our mountain without wings. Now go and call a maid to clean this mess, I don’t want my floor filled with the blood of this slut.” “Y-yes your Emperor!” The guard left the throne room and sighed, he secretly wished that the Emperor would die soon. Since he had been put on the throne, nothing had been good for the empire. “Hey! You there! Come here. The Emperor needs you in the throne room right now, and don’t take your time, he’s really angry.” He said to the first maid he saw, he felt pity for this maid, because he knew that tomorrow, he would have to go bury her body somewhere. The Emperor will probably make her clean his throne and then he will do the same thing he was gonna do to the dead Gryphon before he killed her, and like always, he would kill her when he would be done with her. meeting with a new and a old ponyMeeting With A Old and A New Pony Since the Changeling had freed him, Onyx had been walking though the woods for the last few days. When he first escaped, he quickly went to the closest town and, ‘borrowed’ some items from the village. Usually, he would’ve bought it or at least offer work in return, but the Emperor had already set up some ‘Wanted Posters’ with his face on it, with a reward of 500 bits to bring him in alive, so he didn’t really have a choice. The sounds of the forest was very relaxing, the birds singing, the little gusts wind blowing in the trees, the sound of the hoofsteps behind him, the feeling of the sun on his skin... ‘Wait, what?... Hoofsteps...’ Onyx swiftly turn himself to see who is following him, but he didn’t see anypony. “Well, that was strange... Maybe it’s just my imagination?” Onyx turned around went his way, but as soon as he did, he bumped into a grey pegasus, which was flying right in front of him. “Well hello there... Who are you?” Onyx rose up from the ground, holding his nose and checking if it was bleeding. “Argg! Do you surprise everypony you meet, like that? That hurt. Grrr...” The gray pegasus looked at him and smiled, then looked up at the sky. “Sorry, my bad... My name is Ditzy by the way, and you’re?...” Onyx, now reassured by the fact, that he nose was alright, shook the hoof which was held out by ‘Ditzy’, but the strange thing he noticed about her, were her eyes. He tried not to show that he had not noticed them, because he didn’t want to insult her. “I’m Onyx, glad to meet you... Hurr... If I may ask, what is a pegasus, like yourself, doing this close to the castle of the Gryphon Emperor?” The cross eyed pegasus looked a little bit frustrated. “It’s Derpy, and I’m a mailmare on route to bring this letter to the Emperor himself.” She said, showing him her saddlebag with the official post emblem. “Wait, um... Derpy, who sent this letter? Please tell me.” He answering back, wishing that the one who had sent the letter was his mother. “Do you have difficulty hearing? My name is Ditzy... Repeat after me, D-I-T-Z-Y. And for the letter, it’s a confidential secret. I can’t tell you, sorry.” Onyx mentally face-palmed. “Um... Okay... Ditzy, if I tell you that I’m royalty... Do you think you can let me read the letter?... Please.” The Derpy/Ditzy pegasus looked very angry. “Listen, my name is Derpy! It’s not hard to remember and no, I won’t show you it. Not only because you can’t remember my name, but because I’m loyal to the rules of my job. Now if you don’t mind, I need to bring this letter to Onyx.” She told him, before she started to leave him. “...DER-MISS WAIT! DON’T GO I‘M ONYX!” he yelled after her, the gray pegasus turned around and now so looked happy. “You see, it’s not hard to learn my name. Now if you really are Onyx, here’s the letter.” She said, holding the letter in her hoof and giving it to Onyx. He thanked her and took the letter with a shaking grip. His name was on the letter and he could see the emblem of Celestia on it. It will be the first piece of news from his mother, since the last 10 years. Listen that Dear son, In less than 2 weeks, you will be 18 years old. It’s an important day because, it’s the day you become an adult. I wish you could be here with me, ever since you left, nothing has been the same here. Twilight and I miss you a lot, she won’t stop talking about how she wants to show you all the progress she has made in the domain of magic. I think that the reason she studies so hard, is to impress you. Shadow Heart is now been accepted in the Mages University and he has passed the test like he had promised you in the last letter. Cadance is now, officially, dating one of the guards, you know the one called Shining Armor? She has moved in with him in a little house that I had given them last week. Now she’s trying to convince me to name him the Captain of my Guard. Onyx wiped a tear from his eye. Reading these words, was like a dream come true. As for Blueblood, he’s still the same, Cadance and I, (well more like Cadance... it is her talent.) have tried several times to match him with a mare who could teach him how to take care of the others, but it’s seem that the only thing he loves, is himself. Philomena (not the plush) is near to the end of her life, I think in 3 years she will reborn. As for myself... Well, I miss you Onyx... We haven’t seen each other for the past 10 years and it’s really hard for me to not break the promise you made me do. I know that your training is hard, and that you need to travel through out the Gryphon Empire to learn all that you need to know... Heh, heh, now I’m crying. At least Twilight is with me for now... The next part will be written by her... _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ Hello Onyx, Like I have promise you, I still have Captain Philomena hidden somewhere. Seems kind of odd to say that, now that we’re not young anymore, like before... Spike says ‘Hi’ to you too... I know that you’ve never meet him before, but I’m sure that the both of you will be friends when you will meet him. Now that my B.B.B.F.F had left the family house to go live with my foalsister, I feel a little alone, so I pass the time by reading all the books in the royal library. I have learned many things but unfortunately, I could not find the spell I could use to talk to you, I told to about in the last letter... I wish we could see each other soon... And I can’t wait for your next letter, even if they’re really short... You should take more time for that, you know. Your Friend Forever, Twilight Sparkle. It’s me again son, I will send you a package with a gift in it, when it’s your birthday comes. I hope you’ll like it... Please take care of yourself... I really miss you Onyx... Love, Your Mother, Celestia. ______________________________________________________________________________ Onyx read the letter two or three more times before he folded it up, then put it in one of his pockets, he silently cried the entire time he was reading it, and the gray pegasus had stayed with him the entire time. “..M-miss... C-could you please give a message to Celestia?...” The gray pegasus nodded and pull out a sheet of paper and a pen from her saddlebag. “Could you tell her... that... That I’m coming home and that my... Training is finished... Please The First Time Alway’s The HardestChapter 18 The First Time Alway’s The Hardest Onyx was now finally out of the woods, the Gryphon mountain were far behind him and the only trouble he got so far was a patrol of Gryphons, but they did not see him. The Canterlot mountain was now in his sight, the Equestrian border was a 10 minute walk away. Onyx was going to start to walk the last meter that separated him from his kingdom, but he got the feeling that something was not natural. Normally, the border was guarded by 4 or 5 guards, but there was easily 30 or 40 guards. Onyx hid himself behind a tree and started to think up a plan to cross the border. “I can’t fight alone versus 40 Gryphon guards, even if I take them by surprise. If they see me, I can’t be sure that they will bring me back to the Emperor... I need to get away from here tonight, who knows how many Gryphon guards the border will have tomorrow...” Onyx opened his backpack, since he escaped, he “borrowed” many items in the few villages he had come across. He had enough food for the next few days, fresh water, flint and tinder, a hunting knife, the letter from the gray pegasus, a cover, a lantern and a makeshift lockpick. Since he had found out that his fingers couldn’t easily break locks, and open a closed door, he would always carry his makeshift lockpick just in case. Suddenly an idea came to mind... but it was insane... Good thing he liked insane. Onyx took out his knife and his makeshift lockpick and started to clean them. When he was certain that the blade and the lockpick were cleaned, Onyx went back into the woods and made a fire. Onyx cut a strip of cloth from his clothes and put it in his mouth, he made sure that the strip was covering his tongue, so in case he would yell, only a muffled voice would come out. When he was sure that everything was ready, he took his knife and looked at it, it would be very painful, but it was the only idea he had. Onyx slowly rolled the knife in the palm of his hand, then without warning, stabbed his leg. The pain was immense but with the piece of cloth in his mouth he could not express his pain. Blood was rushing out of his leg, he had to act quickly, Onyx quickly inserted the lockpick in his wound and then he put the knife in the fire, when the blade was red hot he placed it on the wound to stop the bleeding. Onyx was on the ground for many minutes trying to ignore the pain in his leg. He cursed himself, that he didn’t take enough time to think of a better plan, but now he couldn’t take back his decision. Now it was time for the second part of his plan, so he slowly got up from the ground, his leg hurt him as if someone decided to casually pluck the sun from the stars, and shove it in his leg. The lockpick inside his leg made it even worse. Onyx walked to a bar on the outskirts of the border. Even from the outside, he could smell the alcohol and hear the music inside, then when he entered. The bar was built with old wood, candles were everywhere to light the tavern up, many of the customers were Gryphons, but Onyx spotted 2 Pony at a table in the back of the room. ‘Perfect.’ He’ll need to get drunk for his plan to work; first to ignore the eye gouging pain and secondly, he doesn’t want to be sober while beating the living tar out of an innocent pony. Onyx went and sat at the table to the oposite of the 2 Ponyi; one of them was wearing a black cloak, the earth pony, and he could not see his face, the other one was familiar to Onyx, he was wearing some kind of yellow goggles and his feathers were gray and yellow but he couldn’t remember where and when he saw them. A Gryphon came to his table to take his order. “What do you want to drink?” “I’ll have your strongest pint of cider, no salt please.” Onyx answered her, wishing that she didn’t recognize the bounty on his head. Which by the way had increased to about 2000 bits. Fortunately the Gryphon did not really care about him and returned with a pint of cider. “The Pegasi at that table will pay for me. Just go show them the bill and tell them that it’s from me.” The Gryphon returned to her work and Onyx waited patiently for the reaction of the Pegasi, he made sure that they couldn’t see him from where they are and he waited. ’Come on... Show me something!’ When the waitress gave them the bill, the Pegasus showed no reaction. Onyx sighed, ‘Why didn’t they show any reaction? Shouldn’t they be at least a little mad? Unless...’ ‘No... They can’t know who I am... Can they? Damn. Now I need to find somepony or Grphon else for this, Mayb-’ His thoughts were interupted by something slamming his head with the table. Onyx swiftly turned around and checked to see who had done this to him. The guilty one was a cream Pegasus, who was wearing a black jacket and had a scar on his right eye. “Can you tell me why you’re making my friends over there, pay for your bill you Diamond Do-” The Pegasus was surprised when he clearly saw his face, but Onyx didn’t waste anytime, he quickly punched his face and grabbed the pint on the table then he smashed it on the Pegasus head, which he blocked it with his wing. The other two ponies that were at the table were now at the side of the cream colored pegasus, the gray and yellow one was holding a strange device in his hoof and pointed it at Onyx, then he press something on it... and nothing happened. “Arrggg! Everytime it’s the same thing! Your inventions are always broken when we need them! You’re bucking useless Azure.” The pony named Azure did not looked offended by the Cream pegasus and took a few steps back, leaving the two other ponies alone with Onyx. The pony with the cloak walked in front of Onyx but didn’t do a thing, Onyx was watching the movement of his opponent, like he had learnt from the Gryphons. He kept calm and took a fight position, trying to find out the next move of the cloaked pony. The Cream Pegasus was going to help his partner, but the cloaked pony blocked him with a hoof. “Not this time Raynor. I want to do it.” He said to the pegasus named, apparently, Raynor. “Are you sure?... You know who he is right, we have tra-” The cloaked pony ignored his friends and walked to the Prince, then he took off his hood. He had a strange and rebellious manecut, and was colored blue with a sky pattern, his coat was just a plain white. “Do you know who I am?” He asked Onyx. “Nope sorry but I do-” Once again Onyx was interrupted, this time it was the white earth pony who had kicked him. Onyx was now lying on the floor, his clutching his hurting side. “Okay bastard. You’ll pay for that.” Onyx jumped up quickly from the floor and tried to kick his opponent back, but the wound he had in his leg stopped him from doing a good hit, and the white pony easily dodged him and then he grab a bottle on the floor with his mouth and threw it at Onyx. When he tried to block it, the earth pony jumped up and punched him in the face. Onyx fell on a table, which broke on impact. Now Onyx was angry. At first, his plan was to not really hurt the pony, but just be violent enough that the barman would call the guards and bring him in the holding cell at the outpost at the border, but that white pony knew how to fight and he will need to fight him like as if he was a true opponent. Onyx slowly got up from the ex-table and looked at his opponent. He thought of all the advantages he had against him. “First; I’m bipedal, so I’m more maneuverable than him in this fight. Second; I’m taller, so I can easily knee him in his throat and Three... Well okay, I don’t know what three is, but I’m sure that 2 advantages is enough.” The earth pony waited patiently for Onyx, but then he charged him. But this time Onyx was ready. He waited for him to come closer, closer, closer... then at the last second, he dodged him. The speed of the pony prevented him to get out of the way, Onyx have make him stumble on the broken table. Onyx did not lost his chance and jump on the pony and hold his head between his arms. But before he could hit him, Onyx feel a blade under his troath. A Gryphon guard was holding a spear upointing it at Onyx “One more move and you are death! Understand?” a deep voice say behind him. Onyx slowly nodded his head and let’s the Pony alone. The bar was now filled with Gryphon, and all the customer was out. the only other living thing inside was the 2 pegasus, the white pony and Onyx. One of the Gryphon, the captain probably, give some order to his soldier and then he go away. “Okay, it’s seem that you have learned a free night to the jail, well all of you ecxept this fugitif over there” One of the guard say, pointing Onyx with his Talons. “Ho no, you, you have earn more than one night in the jail, i’m sure that the gryphon emperor will be happy to know that we have finally got you.” Onyx was now in the jail of the outpost, like he’d wanted. The only thing he that needs to do is to escape, and then he will be close enough to the border to call the pony guards on the others, the Gryphon won’t be able to chase him on the territory of his mother... At least, without giving some explanation to her. But before he could do all that, he will need to take the lockpick out of his leg, before he could get an infection. The three ponies from the bar were in the cell in-front of him, the one called Raynor was yelling at the other Pegasus called Azure, and the white one was looking Onyx since they where in here. Unlike the 2 other ones, he was calmer and he didn’t speak at all. Onyx got up from the floor and looked at his leg, the wound was still red, he will need to open it soon. But first, he needs to find something that will be sharp enough to open it again, and the only thing that he had on him, was probably one of his canines. The white earth pony, finally spoke to him. “Could you tell me what you’re planning?... Onyx!” He said with some anger in his voice. Onyx didn’t respond him and only thought of a way to pull out on of his canines without too much pain, so he couldn’t bring the guards attention here. “HA! HA! I got it!” The yellow and gray Pegasus suddenly yelled, pointing the little device, he had, on Onyx. Then he press a little red button on it. Onyx felt like as if somepony had shot him with a direct bolt of lightning. But before he lost consciousness, he whispered a swear to the crazy Pegasus. Fate has been cruel and order unkind How can I have sent you away? The blame was my own; the punishment, yours The harmony's silent today But into the stillness I'll bring you a song And I will your company keep Till your tired eyes and my lullabies Have carried you softly to sleep The Council.Chapter 19 The Council. Fate has been cruel and order unkind How can I have sent you away? The blame was my own; the punishment, yours The harmony's silent today But into the stillness I'll bring you a song And I will your company keep Till your tired eyes and my lullabies Have carried you softly to sleep “That voice... I’ve heard it somewhere...” Onyx slowly opened his eyes, pain was in his leg and his back, but he feel calm, and secure....like he never was since the last....well the last 10 years. “Huh?... Wha?... Wh-where am I?...” The last thing he remembered was being shot by the Pegasus in the cell in front of him. Suddenly Onyx felt something hit him, and he thought he heard somepony crying. Still not able to see clearly, Onyx used his hand to touch whatever that was on him, he could feel fur... soft fur. He felt the creature on him was sobbing. “Ple-please Onyx, wake up... Please...” ‘That voice... I know that voice... Can it be?...” Onyx finally got the energy to open his eyes and what he saw was the most wonderful thing he could wish for, his mother was here, crying on him... His mother that he hadn’t seen in the past 10 years. “M-mother...?” The Princess of the Sun bolted up from her son and looked at Onyx, they were both looking at each other silently. Then Celestia suddenly hugged him, letting her tears flow from her eyes. Onyx didn’t move, he was still shocked from how he was here with his mother, but finally, he followed his heart and hugged her back. They were both crying in the each others arms. They stayed like that for about 10 minutes. Onyx was the first one to speak. “Bu-but how?... I mean... I was... and then... Why I am here?... This is n-not possible... this is just a dream, right?... I can’t... you can’t be-” Celestia placed her hoof over his mouth and kissed him on his head. “Shhhht... Questions come later.” She took a brush with her magic that was on a little table on the side of the bed and she started to brush Onyx’s mane. He didn't try to stop her, the feeling of somepony taking care of him was something he never felt when he was with the Emperor. Celestia started humming a song she sang to Onyx when he was a little kid. Celestia was taking pleasure in brushing Onyx’s mane, the feeling of knowing her son was close to her and knowing he is safe... Never again will she let him leave like she had to do 10 years ago... If only she had known more sooner of what the Emperor had done to him. She’d tried to convince the council to do something to help Onyx, but apparently, she did not have enough proof to show them for them to do something, and declaring war against the Gryphon Empire, would be like sentencing her ponies to the death. “M-mom... Please I need to know... how did I get here?...” Celestia placed the brush back on the table and placed herself in-front of her son. “Please Onyx, don’t hate me for what I’m gonna tell you, and let me finish... *Inhale* 8 years ago, I had discovered what happened to you in the Gryphon Empire. One of the letters that the Gryphon Emperor had sent me, had an error on it.” “An error?... What error did it have?” Onyx asked, ignoring the request to not interrupt her. “Well, he said that you were eating some Alfalfa... But I realized that you never liked Alfalfa. So since then, I had sent some spy's to go check on you, but unfortunately, they couldn’t see you. *Sigh* So finally, I asked The Council of The 5 Kingdoms to arrest the Emperor, but they said that the letter I had was not a enough proof to arrest him or even do an investigation. *Sigh*” “So I have thought about declaring a war between us and the Gryphon Empire...but...but...” Tears were rolling down her face, then she buried her head in the blanket. “Please forgive me Onyx. But I couldn’t send my ponies to war. Not against the Gryphon Empire, they will all die and-and... *Sniff* I’m a horrible mother! Please forgive me son.” Onyx stayed silent, thinking about all that his mother had told him. He wanted to be angry at her. He wanted to yell at her about ‘why she had let him suffer in the claws of the Gryphon Emperor... but in his heart, he knew that his mother had made the right decision and the only ones he should be angry at is The Gryphon Emperor and The Council. Onyx hugged her mother and kissed her on the forehead. “Don’t worry mother, I forgive you. You just did what any other good ruler would do.” Celestia hugged her son back, knowing that her son has forgiven her as if her sister had came back “But you still didn’t tell me how I got here.” Celestia gave Onyx a smirk then continued her story. “When the council had refused my request, I was angry and the only thing I wanted to do, was to kill the Emperor. One of your friends was really sad when you had left Canterlot. So I asked one of my best soldiers to train him, I had planned to send him alone, helping you and at the same, kill the Emperor... But, *Sigh* by then I had realised that this plan was bad, first training him to be strong enough to kill the Emperor alone would’ve taken too much time. Secondly, I didn’t know where you were and I didn’t have any proof that you were still in his castle or if he had took you somewhere else. My guards had trained him, *Sad sigh* but we never sent him for you.” “Wait what?... Which one, who did you train?” Onyx asked. “Well his name is Vallis, i thinks he was the one who had teamed up with you at school. Since you had left Canterlot, he didn’t talk at all.” ’Well, that makes sense... That explains why he was angry when I didn’t recogniz him.” “Then 2 months ago, an old friend of mine, that I thought was dead, made a surface. He took Vallis with him and they both decided to go find out where the Emperor was hiding you. But 2 weeks ago, a post Pegasus that I had sent to give you a letter...Well to the Gryphon, because I’m sure he wouldn’t et you read what I sent you. *Sigh* Anyways, she came back with your message. So Raynor and Vallis decided to wait for you at the border.” “Wait. You mean this letter?” Onyx asked, showing her the letter he got from the gray Pegasus named Derpy/Ditzy. “Yes that’s the one. I’m glad you have it. I had continued to send you letter after letter so that the Emperor can think that I had not discovered what he was really doing... Like if I’m enough to fall in his dumb trap.” Celestia giggled to herself. “*Sigh* Then last week, they came back with 2 ponies with them, the first one was maybe the most strangest pony I ever seen... and the other was you, they had brought you back.” She said with tears filling her eyes. “Wait... If I was in here since last week... That means I was unconscious for...um... 15 days!” Onyx was shocked. What in Tartarus did he get shot by? What was that strange device that gray and yellow Pegasus holding? So many questions were filling Onyx’s head. Onyx tried to get up from the bed, but his legs were too weak to suport him. “Doctor Pouse had told me that your legs should be weak for the next few days... You know that you gave him a lot of trouble with that piece of steel in your leg?” She said with a small smile. “Heh, heh... Yeah, sorry about that...” Celestia got up from the bed and walked out of the room, but before she closed the door she took a good look at Onyx. “You know... You have changed... and not only physically... Oh! and Twilight doesn’t know what happened to you in the Gryphon Kingdom... It’s your choice to tell her or not. Now rest my son, you need to be in good shape. In 3 days you will be 18 years old and you can count on me to organize something big for you. By the way, Cadence and her colt-friend should come by to say you ‘Hi’ to you later with Twillight and Blueblood too...Take care my son... I love you.” “Thanks mom... *Yawn*” With that Onyx returned under his blanket. With one final yawn, he fell in a deep and secure sleep, like he hadn’t done in a long, long, long time. The New EnemyChapter 20 The New Enemy Onyx woke up again and to his great relief, he was still in the hospital. Looking at the clock on the wall, he realized that he had slept at least 7 hours straight. The moon was high in the sky and was filling the room with its soft, illuminating glow. Onyx lifted up his blanket and looked at his leg, a deep scar was in the area he had the lockpick hidden and when he touched it, he felt a small spark of pain. “At least, I’ll have something to show to my children when I-” Then realization struck Onyx, as if stallion had decided to kick him, with the strenght they buck the apple trees with. “*Sigh* I can’t have children of my own... Hey, at least I could always do what my mom did, adopt a little filly.” He said to himself, trying to cheer himself up. But his thoughts were interrupted by somepony knocking at his door. “Yes enter.” The door opened, and to his surprise it was Blueblood who entered the room. He didn’t say anything to Onyx and took a seat next to his bed. He was wearing a small jacket with a rose pin on it and his mane was (like always) all clean and shiny. “Hey cousin... We haven’t seen eachother in a long time. I’m surprised that you are the first one, exept my mother, to come visit me.” Onyx said, wishing that with the passed years, maybe his cousin had changed. “Well, I didn’t really have a choice. Celestia asked me to come here and if I didn’t, she would’ve ordered me to go meet all of those... peasants outside the castle!” he answered back. “But, even if I don’t really like you, you are royalty and it’s better for me to be with you than those... ruffians.” Onyx kept calm and didn’t show emotion on his face, because for him, his cousin was by far more appreciateable than the Emperor. Blueblood rose up, and headed towards the door. “Well, now that I’ve said ‘Hi’ to you, I can return to my priority.” He left the room, leaving Onyx alone again, but before he could, he said, “I hate Alfalfa.” Somepony else asked to enter. “Yes enter.” This time the pony who entered was Cadance, and with another pony that he’d never seen before. “Cousin!” Cadance said, jumping on the bed and hugging him. “Ohhh! I’m so happy to see you! You don’t know how much I’ve wanted to show you him.” She said pointing at the stallion behind her. He was wearing the golden armor of the Royal Guard and his cutie mark looking a lot like the one Twilight has, for one that’s not related to her. Since he had entered the room, he didn’t move or talk as if he was a... “Guard!” Onyx said to the stallion, “You don’t need to act like you’re on duty. I’m not that type of Prince.” Onyx said to him, the stallion immediately relaxed. “Greetings Prince. My name is Shining Armor, soldier in the group 3024, in the unicron section.” He told him in an army voice. Cadance face-hoofed and Onyx laughed a little. “You don’t need to be like that Shining armor. You can act as if I’m your friend, just toss aside the guard for a minute or two.” “Yes sorry, my prin-uh...I mean-” “Onyx... My name is Onyx.” “Yes, sorry Onyx” He said before he returned to Cadance’s side. “Well Shining, here’s my cousin Onyx, and like he’d said; he has comeback from the north Kingdom and this is the first time he has been in Canterlot in 10 years. And Onyx, here’s my coltfriend Shining Armor, big brother of Twilight and the future Captain of the Guard.” “Honey? I’m not sure Celestia ever told me th-” “Hush Sweety. Auntie had already told me that she will promote you Captain, at Onyx’s birth-... Ohhh! Why can’t I keep a secret.” She said, before she ran out of the room. “Well that was... strange?...”Onyx said, giving Shining Armor a puzzled look. Him and Shining talked for the past hour about each other. To Onyx, Shining seemed to be a good pony, protector of his sister, loyal to Cadance and a good guard. He is happy that Cadance had found a stallion like him. But then, Shining left Onyx, he couldn’t stay anymore, because he’d said, ’Duty calls.’. Onyx felt a little sleepy by now. He looked up at the clock and it showed that it was already 11:30 P.M. and like the doctor had said; ’You need rest!’. He was starting to dose off, until somepony else knocked at his door. “*Sigh* Enter.” This time, it was somepony that Onyx really wanted to see. Twillight entered his room and was holding his General Philomena in her magical grip. “Twilight!” “Onyx!” Twilight squealed, she jumped on Onyx and huged him as if he was going to disapear. “Do you have any idea how much I’ve missed you? Look at you, you’ve become so tall in the past 10 years and your mane... I want you to tell me everything about what you’ve done. Your letters were not really clear about that.” Onyx didn’t really listen to her and just laughed and smiled at her voice and the feeling of seening her again. “Sooooo? What did you learn?” She asked with a questioning look. Onyx didn’t want to tell her the truth and was trying to avoid the question. “HEY! You’ve taken care of Philomena?” He asked trying to take it, but Twilight pulled it out of the reach from Onyx. “No answer. No plushie.” “Ohh, come on Twilight, you can’t be serious?...” “I’m more than serious. I want to know what you’ve learned. You weren’t in this condition when you left me here alone...” Onyx sighed, he thought long and hard about this, then suddenly he started to tickle Twilight, they were both fighting with each other, like friends would do. Onyx tried to catch the plushie and Twilight still kept it away from him, out of his reach. They played like that until finally, Onyx throw his pillow pn Twilights face, then he grabbed the precious plushie. “Heh, heh, heh, finally! *Pant* *Pant* I got her. *Pant*” He said, trying to catch his breath. “You’re such a kid Onyx. *Pant* All that for a plushie. *Pant*” “Hey! *Inhale* I’m not adult yet... *Exhale* Well, in two days I will be one, but for now.” Twilight sighed and got off the bed. “Well, I’ll let you sleep now... But don’t think I’ve forgotten my question Onyx of Canterlot. I will get my answer soon.” Then she left the room and closed the door, leaving the Prince alone. 2 Days Later Celestia was walking with Onyx, she had used a spell on Onyx that had made him temporarily blind, right now she was helping him reach the main room of the castle. She had invited all the High Society of Canterlot, Raynor and Vallis, Twilight’s family, Cadance and Blueblood, to the party she have prepared for him. When they both entered in the room, she took off the spell on Onyx, and all the room yelled ‘Happy Birthday!’. Then the Dj started his music and everypony in the room started to walk to Onyx, some wished him a good return, and others to get a look at the Prince. Now that he had become an adult, the mares of the High Society had more interest in him. Some hours later Onyx quietly slipped away from the party, the alcohol that he had drunk was going to his head and the cup that Raynor spilt down his back only added to the uncomfortable feeling down his back. His scars were still sore and the added alcohol wasn’t helping As the human left the party, the other ponies were either too busy dancing or too drunk to notice much of their surroundings. The only pony that noticed the prince slip through the door was Twilight, her happy smile was replaced with a curious frown “Sorry B.B.B.F.F but I have to go check on something,” Twilight apologized to her eccentric protector brother as she put down her newest cup of punch and quietly gave chase to the human. As Twilight left the room full of music and laughter, her ears suddenly noticed how quiet the rest of the castle was. The only sound being made was the tale-tale sounds of Onyx walking along the stone hallways. The lavender pony followed the sounds along the corridors and up some stairs into the private areas of Canterlot castle. The further she went, the more times she caught a glimpse of Onyx’s black hair turning a corner. Finally Twilight climbed the last set of stairs and saw Onyx stepping into Celestia’s bedchambers. The guards were not present and had probably not expected anypony to enter Celestia’s quarters whilst the party was still in full swing. The curious unicorn gently knocked on the door, silence answered her as she waited for a response. After a few moments of nothing, Twilight took the initiative and slowly opened the door and poked her head into the room. Onyx had thrown his damp shirt away and was inspecting his back, a expression of pain shot across his face as his finger traced across a mark on his back. It might have been the alcohol or Twilight’s natural curiosity, but the unicorn stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. Her walk across the long room was slightly harder than usual. Again, probably due to the alcohol. “What’s up?” Twilight asked as Onyx suddenly registered the unicorns presence and turned his full body to look at Twilight. “Don’t sneak up on me like that!” Onyx half joked and half growled. “Why are you here? Isn’t there supposed to be a party on?” Twilight’s expression turned sympathetic yet curious. “But the party was for you… why are you here?” “Oh I um…” Onyx rubbed the back of his neck, his long black hair swayed as he shrugged. “I just needed a breather.” Twilight’s eyes moved from the human to the mirror that he was inspecting himself in. Her eyes widened in horror as she saw the reflection of the deep scars on Onyx’s back. “What happened to you?” Twilight gasped as she hurried around the human in order to get a better look. “Those scars look horrible!” Onyx swiftly turned on the spot as if he was facing an opponent, “Just leave it Twilight, I mean it!” Twilight ignored Onyx’s protest as she continued to circle him like a predator. Onyx continued to swivel so his injures remained out of view. After a few turns, the mix of alcohol and the various colours of the room began to make Onyx feel dizzy. “You don’t look so good,” Twilight stopped her hunt for Onyx’s scars as she saw his rolling eyes. “Maybe you should sit down.” Onyx gladly sat down on Celestia’s large bed, the mattress providing a soft seat as Onyx rested his head in his hands, waiting for his head to stop spinning. Twilight took the opportunity to climb onto the bed behind Onyx and looked at his scars. “Why didn’t you tell us you got these?” Onyx grumbled as he realized his friend wasn’t going to stop asking questions. “I really don’t like talking about it” Twilight slowly raised a hoof and placed it on Onyx’s shoulder, waiting for him to accept her touch and allow her to slide it down and across the bumps in the flesh. Onyx tried to remain calm and allow Twilight to snoop for a little while. The slightly drunk mare accidentally pressed against a point where two scars crossed, the wound was particularly sore and it caused Onyx to flinch. His mind instantly brought up the image of the gryphon tortioner, the urge to defend himself suddenly kicked in and Onyx turned to grab Twilight, one hand on her hoof as he pushed her onto her back. “That… hurt a bit,” Onyx frowned as he glared down at Twilight, the smell of alcohol apparent on both their breaths as they looked at each other. “I’m sorry Onyx but I had to know what you were going through,” Twilight’s frown became disheartened as Onyx sighed and dropped his head. “That’s what friends are for!” The final statement stuck in Onyx’s mind as he looked back at the lavender pony. Her eyes looked up into his as his grip on her hoof loosened and gently slid along her leg and onto her cheek. Twilight’s natural curiosity was hindered slightly as the alcohol continued to cloud her mind. Her lips parted in a small gasp as Onyx’s other hand placed itself on her waist. The human hardly paused as he lowered himself and locked his lips with the mares. Onyx closed his eyes as he thought on his feet and began to push forward with his tongue, deciding to see if Twilight’s lips had stayed open. To his surprise, Twilight’s tongue was already there to meet his as they began to rub and fight in each others mouths. Twilight moaned softly into Onyx’s mouth, his hand on her cheek slid along her body, felling her soft fur as he placed it on her cutie mark and began holding it gently. Twilight’s hooves slowly found their way around Onyx’s neck as she refused to separate their lips. Onyx reluctantly pulled his head up and removed his tongue from Twilight’s mouth, a strand of saliva connected them before it broke and fell on Twilight’s chin. The human looked down at the mare as he began to notice her body in different ways. Twilight’s body seemed to have better curves from this angle, her pose looked strangely inviting and her eyes continued to stare at Onyx as she caught her breath. “D-did we just…?” Twilight licked her lips as Onyx slowly nodded. “It felt… good.” Onyx didn’t have time to react as Twilight leapt up and joined their mouths again, her kiss was now full of hunger rather than curiosity. Onyx rolled onto his back as he pulled Twilight on top of him, his hands now around her body and automatically stroking against her soft fur. The unicorn’s clouded judgement was completely ignored as she went on instinct alone, her moans of pleasure turned to a short gasp as Onyx separated them both and began kissing Twilight’s neck, his tongue brushing against her fur as she panted into his ear, her warm breath against his face only encouraged him to a point where they both felt something. A bulge. If you want to know what happen next, just go read the clop version of the story. If you are not a cloper, well stay here. So Onyx have got his first sexual relation with Twillight. Twilight smiled as she fell onto her chest, her head resting beside Onyx’s face as his arms wrapped around her body. Onyx stroked his fingers through Twilight’s fur as he kissed her neck, his hands grabbing her flanks as he massaged her cutie marks. The unicorn moaned gently against Onyx’s cheek, the smell of alcohol still apparent on her breath as Onyx began to gently nibble on her ear. Sudently the door open. “And here is where you will come see me if somet......ONYX!!!” “SISTER!!!!!!!!!!!” Both Twillight and Onyx stay silent, waiting for what Celestia and Shining will do to them. You are in troubleChapter 21 Celestia, Cadance, Onyx, Shining Armor and Twillight were all sitting around a table in the throne room. Shining was glaring at Onyx, Cadance was trying not to laugh, Twilight was redder than most of the red apples in Equestria, Onyx was sitting down in a chair, trying to understand and figure out what had happened last night, and Celestia... Celestia was breaking every item she could find in the room. Each time a glass, a vase, or something crashed on the wall, Onyx would jump out of his chair, wishing that his mother wouldn’t throw HIM next. “HOW COULD YOU DO THAT IN MY BED ONYX! *SHATTER* I SLEEP IN IT YOU KNOW! *Crash* AND, NOT ONLY DID YOU DO THAT IN MY ROOM, BUT IN MY BED, WITH MY STUDENT TOO!.” Onyx didn’t answer, he knew that he was guilty but in the other side of his brain he was thinking that his mother was over reacting just a little. “AND YOU... TWILIGHT, I WOULD’VE THOUGHT THAT YOUR BROTHER OR YOUR FAMILY HAD RAISED YOU BETTER THAN THAT!” Twillight was in tears, being told that by her mentor and her idol, was too hard for her. “Princess! If I may... I don’t think is my family’s fault but more the Prince’s fault, he had taken advantage of her because she was drunk. My sister would never do a thing like that if she was sober.” Shining answered to her. “Hey! We were both drunk if I remember, and I didn’t take advantage of her. Things just happened and we both lost control of it.” Celestia smashed another vase on the floor. “YOU ARE A PRINCE ONYX OF EQUESTRIA! EVEN DRUNK YOU NEED TO ACT AS IF ALL THE PONIES OF EQUESTRIA WAS WATCHING YOU!.” Cadance couldn’t keep herself from laughing anymore, she erupted in a laughing fit. “H-h-he..., you two in HER bed!? Ha, ha,ha,ha, and you got caught! HA, HA, HA, HA, That’s the best one I’ve heard this year. I haven’t laughed like that since Blueblood lost his tail in a bet.” “Honey! This isn’t something to laugh about! This... PRINCE!... has taken advantage of my sister!” “Oh calm down, like Onyx had said; they were both drunk, and by what I’ve heard from my room last night, they both enjoyed each other.” As if it was possible, Twilights face became even redder. “Wait WHAT?! You heard us?!” Onyx screamed. “Well yeah, but I didn’t know that it was you. And you Shining, you shouldn’t be upset, when we did it for the first time, it was on your sisters bed.” Onyx, burst out laughing and Shining was now red like his sister. “You did WHAT in MY bed?!” Twilight yelled to her brother. “Heh, heh, heh,... Um, listen sister... you were sleeping on the couch... and my room is far too close to our parents room so they could’ve heard us... and it was before I moved out with Cadance... so um...” Twilights mane burst in fire and she looked really, angry. Even Onyx moved back a little... just in case. “HOW DARE YOU GROUND ME, IF YOU DID THE SAME THING!!!!!!” Shining was sweating a little and looked a little stressed as Twilight screamed at him. “I said I was sorry, and that still doesn’t change the fact that he took advantage of you. H-” “HE DID NOT TAKE ADVANTAGE OF ME, I WANTED TO DO IT!” Shining was now speechless. He tried to find something to say but nothing came out. Twillight walked out of the room, leaving her brother behind. Cadance rose up and followed her. “I will go talk with her, I’m sure she will listen.” she said beore she closed the door behind her. “I think I will go too... I have new recruit to train.” Shining trotted out leaving Celestia and Onyx in the room. “Well... I think I uhm.... will go clean my room” Onyx quickly said, rising up from his seat, but Celestia made him sit again with her magic. “Tut tut tut, trust me you will not get away that easily, we need to talk about how a prince of equestria should act.” Twillight was crying in the library, she tried to find a book to help her to deal with what she has done, but she found nothing and now everypony thinks bad of her. “Twillight are you here? ”Cadance entered the library and took a seat close to Twillight and hugged her. “*sniff* Cadance... what I did... I ruined everything...My brother will hate me, Celestia will hate me too and Onyx will probably not want to see me anymore” Cadance kissed the forehead of Twillight. “What? are you talking about? Sure Celestia was looking angry, but I’m sure she was just more shocked than anything. And for your brother, he is just over protective, if he doesn’t forgive you I swear on Celestia that we will not share the same bed...if you know what I mean.” “Ewww... I don’t want to think about that.” Cadance laughed and hugged her. “So tell me, how was he? Is his stalionhood diferent from our stallions?” “Cadance!!! Why do you want to know?” Twillight asked, blushing heavily. “Well first he is my cousin and second, I’m the princess of love so is natural to want to know how he is in bed” Twillight face-hoofed. Back in the throne room. “So you have heard me Onyx, no more drunk romance and I want you to go apologize to Shining Armor AND Twillight for what you have done.” “Yes mom...” “And don’t forget, tomorow I will teach you how to act as a royal, I will teach you how to speak different languages, and wich mare you should be with and the one you should not.” “Yes mom” “Good... now... tell me...How was it?” “Wait, what? MOM!” “Hey you are my son... I just wanted to know how it was for you... It’s not a big deal.” “Mom thats not a thing we talk about just like that!” “Well you did it in MY bed, so I think I have the right to ask some questions” " MOM!!" The Return of LunaChapter 22 The Return of Luna 1st of Sun Festival, 1000 years after the N.M.M. Event 2 years after Onyx’s return to Canterlot Onyx was sound asleep in his bed, last night had taken all of his stamina. The sun was lighting up his room, and the sounds of the birds chirping and singing woke him and kept him calm. The mare at his side shuffled a little, Onyx didn’t want to wake her from her peaceful slumber, so he didn’t move an inch. He’d dated her the last 3 months; they had met each other at a bar outside the castle. Onyx hugged the mare in a soft embrace and gave her a soft kiss on the cheek. “Time to wake up sweetie. My mother wants to see me this morning.” The mare pulled the blanket over her head. “She has summoned you, not the Great and Powerful Trixie. I don’t want to wake up right now.” Onyx laughed a little at what she said and pulled the covers off her head. “Maybe, but you promised me yesterday you’d come with me, because apparently she had something important to say to you. Besides, you know that you don’t have to do your ‘third person’ thing with me.” Trixie sighed and got up from the bed. She had met this creature in a bar where she was doing one of her shows. He was sitting in the front row and was the only one who had applaused her. She didn’t know why, but she felt close to him, maybe because he was facsinated by magic. “Fine, fine, you won. But tonight, I’m the one who is sleeping with the black blanket.” She and Onyx would fight with each other over who would get to sleep with the black blanket for the night. “Never! You know what? I’d prefer to go see my mother alone, than give you the B.B. (The nickname of the Black Blanket) “Fine, more sleep for me.” Then she took the blanket and covered her head with it. Onyx smirked and finaly got up, he stretched up to the celing and with satisfying pops, he walked over to the bathroom and stepped in the shower. The hot water was softly beating on his skin, relaxing his tense morning muscles and he sighed as the water flowed, washing over his scars. They were no longer bothering him, he could walk normally now and they really didn’t hurt anymore. Onyx shut the water off, quickly dried himself, and left the bathroom. Trixie was still sleeping in his bed so he skipped the “make the bed” part and silently tip toed over to his dresser, put on a clean pair of black pants and a shirt, then left to his mothers room. Celestia was waiting, not only for her son, but her sister too. It has been 1000 years since she had banished her, and today... she would be coming back. But first... she needed to prepare for her return. “Mom! I’m here.” Her son entered the room, he had become tall since she had found him in the garden, but just a little shorter than her... She really wished that her plan would work, because if not, it would be the last time she saw her beloved son. “I see that your marefriend isn’t with you.” she said, trying to start the conversation. “Yes, it seems that she wanted to stay in bed today... but what about you? Didn’t you want to ask me something?” Celestia hugged her son, she smelled his black mane and kiss him on the forehead. “In a way, you look like my sister...” “Mom... are you alright?... You act as if I am going to return to the north.” He say semi-serious, semi-joking. “Don’t worry Onyx... I’m just a old mare who had missed her son.” “Old mare?... Well okay, you are older than any other mare in this castle, but you still look like you’re young.. .no offence.” Celestia giggle and took her brush with her magical grip, then started to brush Onyxs mane. “You know what will happen today...right?” “Yes, how I could forget. Heh, heh...” But Onyx HAD forgotten what was suppose to happen today, but he didn’t tell, because it might have upsetted her. “Good, now I think you would want to say ‘bye’ to Twilight.” “Twilight... Why should I say ‘bye’ to her?” Celestia stopped brushing his hair and showed him a letter she had wrote this morning for her faithful student. Onyx took it and started to read it, when he had finished reading, he put the scroll on a small table beside Celestia’s bed. “Well, I think she should make more friends, like you said, but... Do you really have to send her to Ponyville... I mean, isn’t it a little too far from the castle?” “Twilight is not a filly anymore, and you should be the first to know that, I’m sure she can take care of herself without much trouble... and she will still be with Spike.” The name Spike brought back some memories to Onyx, strangely enough, that dragon had NEVER liked him and unfortunatly he was always with Twilight. “Well okay, I’ll go say ‘bye’ to her... I’m sure you know what you are doing. Oh and...The ‘Mare in The Moon’... she thinks that it’s real.” “Who knows what’s on her mind... now go Onyx...” Onyx did what she asked and left, leaving Celestia to send her scroll, she sent the scroll to Twilight via Spike, with her magic, then she waited patiently for her time to come. “Twilight, can I enter? It’s me Onyx.” The doors to the library opened and the little dragon was glaring at Onyx. “Oh, it’s you... Twilight Okryx is here.” Onyx sighed, each time Spike would talk about him, he would miss-spell or say his name wrong. “Onyx! What are you doing here?” Twilight asked with a soft smile, that smile on her face had alwayd warmed Onyx’s heart. “What? I need a reason to come see my best friend?” They both hugged, comforting each other in their embrace, then Twilight asked Spike to bring her a scroll to write the Princess. “Okay Spike; Dear Princess Celestia, I have the proof that I have enough friends, Your own son has called me his best friend, so I find it pointless to go to Ponyville meet other ponies. Your Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle.” Spike was about to send the letter to Celestia but Onyx caught it before he could send it with his magical fire. “Ah, ah, ah, ah, Twilight, Celestia’s right. You’re in this Library everyday, studying magic and everything you can find in a book... Don’t you think that meeting new ponies would be a good idea?...” “But I have you... Why I would want somepony else... and I don’t want to go to Ponyville... My home is here...” Onyx played with her mane and scratched Twilight behind her ears. She closed her eyes and let Onyx continue the small ‘massage.’ “It’s only to prepare for The Summer Sun Celebration, it’s not like she’s asking you to go live there... Just do what you need to and come back here, then you will be able to tell me about all that you’ve seen and done... Deal?” “...Deal...” Onyx hugged her and then headed towards the Library doors. “Good... So I’ll see you later then...” Onyx left her with Spike and went to the main room for his breakfast. “Why did you let him go.... You could’ve told him.” “Oooh Spike!... It’s not that easy!... and besides, he’s already with somepony else...” Twilight remembered that day, that fateful day when she found out that Onyx was going out with that blue mare... She stayed in her room for the next 4 days crying in her bed. Spike was there that day, and before then, he didn’t like Onyx, but after that event he hated him. Onyx finished eating his breakfast. The castle was quiet and he was bored, very, very, bored. Cadance was with Shining at their house outside the castle, in the city. Celestia was probably busy with her royal duties and the only other member of his family in the castle, was Blueblood never, ever will he spend a day with Blueblood, not for anything or everything in the world. With nothing to do, he went back to his room where Trixie was still sleeping. “Trixie... I seriously think it’s time to wake up now.....” The blue mare answered him with a loud snore. “Well it looks like that today will be a reading day...” Onyx closed his window and his door and checked if anything was out-of-place. Satisfied, he took the book that Twilight had given him yesterday and went to his bed and read it at next to Trixie and her loud snoring. Meanwhile “Hey! I can clear the sky in ten second flat.” “Prove it!” Onyx closed his book, he had read atleast 5 chapters and as if on cue, Trixie had finally woke up. “Hey sleepy head... If I had known that you would’ve woken up so late, I would‘ve dated a sloth.” Trixie ignored him and threw her pillow at him. “Well, if The Prince had not made me ride him half the night, maybe I would’ve woken up earlier.” Onyx tossed the pillow back at her. “Well if I remember correctly, it was ‘Trixie’ who wanted to continue after the second time.” Trixie didn’t answer him, knowing that he was right, she got up from the bed and opened the door of the room and asked the guard to bring her something to eat. “You know, you could’ve gotten something by yourself, they are guards, not sevents that need to do everything we ask.” Trixie ignored him, and waited for the guard to come back. “Hey Twilight! Pinkie Pie started Pin the Tail on the Pony! Wanna play?” “NO! All the ponies in this town are CRAZY!” Onyx and Trixie were both panting heavily. They were sweating and all wanted to do now, was to rest. “You *Pant* could’ve been more gentler *Pant* you know....” “heh... heh... *Gasp* Well next time... maybe you won’t play like that with my plushie.” “If *Pant* somepony... would’ve *Pant* told me that... I would participate... a pillow fight with the Prince... I would’ve never had trust him.” “Are you a Spy!? Woah!” “Simmer down sally, she ain’t no spy, but she sure knows what’s go’in on. Don’t you Twilight.” “Onyx...” “Hmm... What?” “Shouldn’t the sun be up already?” Trixie asked. “Well maybe Celestia wants us to get more sleep... We should take advantage of it instead of asking questions.” Celestia was flying in the direction of Canterlot with her sister. The sun was back in it’s rightful place in the sky and her student have choosen to stay in Ponyville. “So sister, what have we missed in our absence. Our guess is thou hast continued to eat cake everyday... We are surprised that thou aren’t so fat.” Celestia smirk at her sister, just like before, she was still teasing her. “Well first; you will need to stop talking like that, ‘we’ haven’t talked like that in 1000 years, and secondly, you’ll never belive me... but... I have adopted a son.” Luna missed a flap of her wings. “THOU HAST DONE WHAT!?!?!” Celestia need to pull back from her sister a bit because of her Canterlot voice, it had always been more stronger with her. “Well if you really want to know, I will tell you tonight when we’re all around the table with all of your favorite foods.” Luna sighed and they both continued the road to the castle. When they both arrived to the castle, they hugged each other before Luna headed to the direction of her room. “Ok.. Surely it can’t be that hard to find our room... Oh! Here it is.” Luna opened her door and entered in her room, and the first thing she saw was that her sister had painted her room a different color, but when she wanted to rest a little on her bed, she shot a magical beam on the creature she saw on it and run outside of her room. “SISTER I HAVE A MONSTER IN MY BED!” Onyx Versus LunaChapter 23 Onyx Versus Luna “SISTER, WE HAVE A MONSTER IN OUR BED!!!” Celestia spat out her green tea; she totally forgot to tell her beloved sister that Onyx wasn’t a pony and had been given Luna’s former room. Celestia sprinted to her son, until she realized that she could teleport there. She closed her eyes and charged her magic; when she opened them she was in her son’s bedroom. Her sister, Luna, was shooting magic beams at Onyx, which he was blocking them with a broom. Onyx’s marefriend, Trixie, was stuck to the wall, probably by Luna’s magic. “Lulu, stop!” Celestia yelled at the moon goddess, using her magic she freed Trixie from her magical bonds. Luna and Onyx both momentarily stopped fighting at Celestia’s command. As soon as Luna saw Onyx drop his guard, she shot him directly with a paralyzation spell. Onyx’s body froze and fell to the floor. “Quick, sister, thou has to help us rid of this mon-” “Lulu!” Onyx’s body began to glow with a golden aura as Celestia levitated him onto the bed. Luna watched what her sister did and saw the soft look of worry in the Sun Goddess’s eyes. Then realization struck her like a lightning bolt. That thing was Celestia’s son. “Celly...did...did. I-is that your... son?” Celestia nodded to her sister, she was checking to see if Onyx had any wounds; to the mother’s great relief, there weren’t any. Celestia walked out of the bedroom with Luna following suit. “Sister, thou must explain to us who and what he is.” Luna said, still using the traditional Canterlot vernacular. Celestia nodded, she looked through a window overlooking the royal gardens. She remembered the day when she found Onyx, his strange appearance and how happy he looked to have somepony to take care of him. Celestia told her sister how she found her son, how much she worried about the population’s reaction, how happy she was raising and taking care of him, how... how distraught she was for ten years after the Gryphon Emperor took her Onyx away from her and the joy she felt when Raynor brought him back, how she felt after Onyx and her student shared her bed. Luna listened through the whole story without interupting. When she finally finished, Luna remained speechless; she didn’t know if she should tell her sister that she was crazy or to just accept her choice. When Celestia saw that Luna wasn’t responding, she decided to show her how Onyx was good. “Listen Lulu, maybe you think I’m crazy to adopt a completly unknown species into our family, but let me present him to you. Tonight, we’ll organize a small reunion with only you, Onyx, and myself. This way, you’ll be able to see who he really is and maybe accept him.” “If you wish, sister of ours, but we have one condition: if Onyx wants to be accepted by us, he will need to give us back our room.” Celestia giggled at her sister’s demands. “I will talk to him about that later. Now come, we need to talk about what we’ll do to celebrate your return. And you really need to work on your speech.” Onyx woke up in is bed, his body hurt but nothing that he couldn’t deal with. ‘Was all that just a dream?’ But when he saw the mess in his room, he knew that what he saw had actually happened. Onyx rose from his bed and began cleaning his room, humming a song from his early childhood. After he worked his way over to his desk, he realized that most his drawings fell off the wall; as he was picking them up, he found a scroll on the floor. It was locked and had his name was written on it. He took a seat and opened the scroll, immediatly recognizing Twilight’s writing. Dear Onyx, I’m writting this to tell you that I am no longer living in Canterlot. Princess Celestia moved me to the Ponyville library to oversee the Summer Sun Celebration. In a way, it’s like a dream come true; I have my own library! But it saddens me to know that we won’t see each other as often. I hope you’ll come see me if you’re able to in your free time. I want you to know that I won’t be alone here, I’ve made some new friends, I’m sure you’d like them. Oh! That reminds me, my new friends and I are bearers of the Elements of Harmony; I’m the Element of Magic. I’m staying with the other Element bearers in Ponyville to study the magic of friendship. I’ll be sending a letter each week to let Celestia know how things are going here... I might write a few to you too... Don’t worry, you’ll always be my best friend even though I have other friends here. Take care of yourself... you’ll always be in my heart. I... I really like you... Your best friend, Twillight Sparkle. P.S. I met one of your childhood friends, I forget his name but he works at Sugarcube Corner, the Ponyville bakery. Onyx dropped the letter on the floor, tears rolling down his face; he felt like somebody was squeezing his heart. “Twillight... she’s... gone.” Saying this last word out loud was like being cut with a knife. Trixie entered the room from the bathroom, wearing her show outfit. Onyx didn’t pay her much attention. “The Great and Powerful Trixie says ‘hi’ and the only thing you do is cry... could she know why?” Onyx, trying to hold his tears show her the letter on the desk. She read it and easily found what Twillight was saying to Onyx in the letter. “How... that slut! How dare she to try to take y-” She could not finish the sentence; Onyx pushed her against the wall with one forearm pressed against her throat. The look in his eyes was that of a hunter’s and for the first time, she was truely afraid. “Say one more word against her and I swear on my mother that I will show you what the emperor taught me. Understand!” Trixie gulped and nodded slowly, Onyx let her go and returned to sit on the bed; he was too confused to pay the showmare more attention. Trixie rose from the floor. “If you think Trixie will stay with you after what you’ve done... I’m leaving you Onyx!” With that she left the room with only one thought on her mind: make Twillight pay. A new prince(1)CHAPTER ONE A NEW PRINCE. ----ON EARTH------------- ----HOSPITAL ST-JUSTINE-------- ----23:57--------- Chapter 1; The birth of a new prince. A man was driving through the evening sky, rocketing along the road as if he was driving for his life. He wasn’t driving for his life. He was driving for his unborn child’s life, to the hospital. His wife had been at her younger sister’s house, and her water broke. So, she was already giving birth, by the man’s assumption. He was driving over the speed limit, but it was worth it, even if it meant a ticket to pay. “Oh... God, if you can hear me, please... Let her be okay...” After a small drive, he was now waiting anxiously and impatiently in the lobby of the hospital. The father-to-be held his head in his hands in silence. Painful silence. As he did so, his heart was beating so loud that he thought that it would be heard by those around him. The man’s hands were shaking awfully. His wife was in a surgery room, because she apparently needed to have a c-section operation in order for his newborn child to be born. Sweat was running down his forehead like bullets firing from a gun. He was paranoid, as though he was asking himself, will my child live? Which, in truth, he was. As the minutes passed, they felt like hours to this man. But, thankfully, through a double-doorway walked the doctor, the very same doctor who would give him the verdict that he has painfully waited for. Looking up from his hands, he looked to the doctor. “Is she okay..?” he asked nervously. The doctor sighed. He despised this part of the job, even when the news is good . “Your wife is fine. The child, however... Sir...” placing a hand upon his shoulder, the doctor braced himself for the worst. “I’m sorry.” There ensued a long silence between the two. That is, before the father began to weep. “No... I... I...” “Listen, Daniel, I apologize. I really do. Your child has suffered internal bleeding. We did everything we could... But it wasn’t enough.” The weeping grew louder. The doctor was holding the father in his arms, and the father was crying into his shoulder, as though they were father and son.But, the embrace was ended moments later, when a nurse whispered something to the doctor. “I have to go. Your wife should wake up in about an hour or two.” he said to the father, leaving him as the nurse took him to the same room that the child’s mother-to-be was in. “I don’t know where he went.” the nurse said, standing in the doorway. “You mean, you lost track of a dead child?” the doctor scolded. “Karen...” The nurse looked at the doctor. “I’m sorry. I don’t know where he could’ve gone, who could’ve taken him... I-I don’t-” “We’ll look for him... Come on.” They looked for hours.Every room.But, with great unfortune, to no avail. The child was nowhere to be found. They had given up.“Doctor Maarain, I... I lied.” the nurse shamefully admitted, being in the lobby with the doctor. “You lied? What do you mean?” Dr. Maarain glared at her.She began to tell him what she meant. She told him that she was sitting on a chair, looking at the deceased child. The curtains that were to be closed were open, letting the night sky be seen by all those in the room. The stars were many in the sky, as many as Karen’s tears. As she sympathised for the mother, who would find out the horrible truth when she awoke, she closed her eyes, and prayed. She prayed to God, hoping that he would embrace the child’s life in Heaven, letting him become an angel. But, when she opened her eyes, the child’s body was gone. “... I-... It... Must have been the work of God...” Karen uttered. “I-I don’t know what else...” she sniffled. The doctor wiped away her tears of guilt. “Don’t worry, Karen. We’ll find out what happened soon.” “Are you sure?” “Absolutely.” --------EQUESTRIA----------- -----ROYAL GARDENS-------- ------00:00------------------ She walked through the gardens, each step making a small ‘clip-clop’ noise. If you were to lay eyes upon her, the sight would make you calm inside, for she held an everlasting sense of beauty and grace, She have both wings and horn and her coat a pristine white, with the mark of the sun on her flanks. Her mane cascaded like a waterfall over her head, being of multiple colors. The mane was illusive, it seemed to move in a wave-like motion. The same went for her tail. They would put people into some form of trance at first sight, as though they would say to themselves, is there a draft in here? No..? Okay.But, as this beautiful creature walked, she stopped in place, lowering her head to hear a sound better. The sound of her own tears hitting the ground. “Why...” she asked herself, looking at the silent, graceful moon that hung in the sky. She had always gotten a sense of peace when looking at the moon, yet she was the supposedly immortal deity of the sun. But the only thing she received when she looked at the sun, was a pain in her eyes. Each night, she came out here, to the gardens outside of a large, beautiful castle that rested near the top of a mountain, the castle being her own, to weep. She had made a decision in her past, that has left her to be lonely in her world. Crying silent tears of sadness and remorse, she scolded herself without words.Something was missing in her life. Something that she would trade even her life for. She was lost in her mind, lost in her sorrow. Lost in her regret.That is, until she saw a shooting star in the majestic night sky. She uttered a wish in her mind, before she became overwhelmed with her emotions, beginning to cry even more. She opened her eyes, and sighed again, before taking the way back to her room, but when passed the roses, she heard somepony crying in the bushes to her immediate left. She looked into the bush, only to see a strange creature in the thorny foliage. She raised a brow. “What do we have here..?” Celestia studied the small, bipedal creature in the bush. It stopped crying when she spoke, and it looked at her. She had never seen anything quite like it in her entire life. Now, it had four legs, but instead of hooves on its limbs, it had hands. It had 2 small blue eyes and a little spot of dark hair on the top of its head. The little biped started to cry again, and she felt in her heart that she needed to help it, she somehow knew that creature was still a baby, and her motherly instincts kicked-in like morphine. So, she used her magic to gently pull the little creature out of the bush and put it onto her back. “But what could have brought you here..?” She wondered in curiosity to herself. She took the way to her castle for return to her room with the little baby. When she was back inside, she trotted trough the elegant corridor and walked to her room. But before she did, she passed the room of her sister.She regretted banishing her, but she did not have a choice. At this time, the little baby on her back started to play around with her magically flowing mane, before he slowly fell asleep. Celestia put on a smile, one of the first smiles she had since she banished her beloved sister to the looming, lifeless rock in the sky. When the time came to raise the sun, Celestia opened her eyes and looked to her left to see if the little biped was still with her, or if she was just dreaming. When she did not see him, her heart skipped a beat in terror, because she was sure that for one time since the banishment of her sister, she will retake happiness in her life, but it seemed like she would be alone again, for the long 20 years that remained. But she was absolutely positive that last night was not a dream, because it was so real. Too real. So, she started to look around for the baby, she looked under the bed, under the covers, even in her mane, but found nothing. She was just about to give up, and break-down in tears, before she heard a little shuffling noise from under the pillow, she almost instantly pulled away the pillow with her magic, and there it was. She saw the little baby under it. “There you are... You scared me for a moment...” She sighed with relief, now smiling at the small baby who was looking back up at her in bewilderment, its young eyes barely making out the shape of her due to being newborn. It grew the most adorable smile on its face, and Celestia smiled back, giving the child a small peck on the nose. The child reached up with its stubby arm, and touched her muzzle with its small, soft hand. Celestia’s smile widened, and she laid down with the child . “What should I name you..?” Celestia wondered aloud as the child moved around a bit. Celestia helped it do so, and now it was sitting up. She took a good look at his little body, with his little blue eyes and his onyx-black hair. She thought for a moment. “Onyx... Little Onyx.” She smiled. “What do you think about that? Onyx seems cute, doesn’t it?” She asked the little baby, before she realised that he cannot speak. She got up, and walked out onto her balcony to raise the sun, and after doing so, she quickly returned to her little Onyx. When she reached the little baby, she heard a faint, almost inaudible noise, like a growl. “Oh, are you hungry? I’ll be back in a moment.” She lets out a smile, she knew that he cannot understand her, but she enjoyed the feeling to finally to talk to somepony and lets out all the ‘royal talking stuff’. She went out of her door and asked a guard for some hot milk, the guard gives her a weird look before asking, “But, your majesty... You seriously want hot milk... Like for foals..? Are you not too... Old for that?” Celestia raised a brow at the guard, before the guard gulped. “R-right away, your majesty.” he rushed off, and the alicorn returned to her bed, where the baby laid on a pillow. She let him play with her mane for a few minutes, before the guard knocked on the door with the milk and opened it, she quickly put the covers over the child, and took the milk with her magic before closed the door.Outside, though muffled, she heard... “Why was she in a rush?” “I don’t know, maybe... Wait, I think I saw somepony else in there... A stallion.” “Eh, forget about it.”There was a small moment of silence. “... Heh, you think that Celestia’s in hea-...” “Shh! SHH-SHH-SHH!” Celestia’s eyes went wide. She glanced at the door, and shook her head. She’d deal with them later, but for now, she had a kid to feed. She took the bottle of milk with her magic, and she slowly levitated it over the baby’s mouth. The baby eagerly took it with his small hands, and began to suckle on the nipple of the bottle, his eyes now closed. Celestia smiled. When the baby had finally drank it all, he coughed a bit, and she used her magic to lift him up and give him a small amount of taps on his back. Suddenly, he let out a loud belch. She quickly glanced over at the door to listen if the guard could have heard it, but fortunately she hear nothing. “Ok little one... What should I do with you..?” She heard laughter outside of the door before she continued, “I cannot leave you here alone, but I have my royal duty to do maybe if...” She heard a conversation outside the door. “I need to clean the room of the Princess. Can I come in, guard?” “The Princess will need some privacy... If you know what I mean..” “Um... Not really...” “Let’s just say the the sheet will need to be cleaned.” “But why just the sheet?” “You don’t want to know.” “Shut up, Steel!” “Hey! It’s true!” “NO IT’S NOT!” … Celestia opened the door, poking her head out. “What’s the commotion all about?” She asked with a raised brow. “Nothing, your majesty.” The guards straightened-up. “You may come in.” Celestia said to the maid. The maid nodded, and stepped into the room. Celestia shut the door behind her. Celestia sighed as the maid began to clean. “I require you to do a small favor for me, miss.” She said to the maid. The maid stopped cleaning. “What may that be, your majesty?” “I need you to take care of something very important to me...” Celestia began explaining how she had found Onyx, and taken him in. He was laying on the bed, but the maid didn’t notice him until Celestia pointed to him. She looked a bit frightened, but she regained her composure. “I-I understand. I’ll take care of him.” The maid nodded. Celestia smiled. “Be expecting a raise in your payment. Thank you. Now, I must tend to my duties.” She walked out of the room... … Only to find the two guards beating the living hell out of one another. Her eyes widened a bit, and her brow raised. The guards stopped, and looked up to the Princess, one of them about to bite the hind leg of the other. They literally froze. “Oh... Buck...” They both said in unison. “You two are suspended.” Celestia sighed, moving on from the two of them, down the hall. “AW BUCK!” Celestia couldn’t help but smirk as she walked away. ~End of Chapter 1...~ Meeting with the family(6)Chapter 6 Onyx woke up this morning with the need to play with Twilight again. Last night when Celestia had explained to him that she would now take the young unicorn under her wing, Onyx was happy with this news, because it meant that she will come to the castle everyday to learn from Celestia, and play with him. Since he still needs to get revenge on her, and defeat smarty pants. She had won, when she had thrown Smarty Pants in his face, and hid his commander Philomena until he gave up. Onyx was so lost in his thoughts, he didn’t see his cousin until he bumped into him. “OUCH!... Hey Blueblood, what are you doing here?” Onyx asked before he took a quick look at him. Usually Blueblood would have a clean mane and a shining white coat but this time, he looked like as if Nightmare Moon herself was running after him. “Get out of the way!!! And if you see my sister, tell her that you never saw me!” He screamed before he started to run away again.Onyx was troubled, his cousin never came near his room, or near him for that matter. “BLUEBLOOD! COME BACK HERE!” Yelled a angry pink alicorn with... with a green mane!? “Cadence... Why is your mane gr-” “DON’T ASK!! DID YOU SEE WHERE BLUEBLOOD WENT!?” “He ran that way.” Onyx answered back, pointing in the direction Blueblood had ran. Cadence and Blueblood would never play him. Usually Cadence is too busy with her homework in her royal school, and Blueblood... Well, he just never wants to be with him. At first, Onyx thought, ‘Maybe because I’m was too young?’ (Blueblood was 12 years old and Cadence is 16 years, so Onyx was younger than them both.) but later on, he realised that Blueblood just didn’t like him. “Well, I think I should go eat, before mom eats all the pancakes... *Sigh* Again” He thought out-loud. Celestia was sitting in the dining room, and the only thing that restrained her from throwing herself into the big pancake mountain in front of her, was that she’d just finished brushing her mane, and she didn’t want to redo it again. So she just had taken 3 pancakes and started to eating them slowly, that was, until her son came in. “NOOO! Mommy, don’t eat all the pancakes, somepony had put poison in them!” Onyx yelled. Celestia immediately stopped her advance towards her awaiting pancakes. “And what is this type of poison?” She asked smirk, knowing her son only wanted the pancakes to himself. “It’s a type of poison that only works on ponies, so I will need to eat them all for your protection.” Onyx said with a killer pokerface that a child his age shouldn’t have. Celestia pushed her breakfast away from her, then took some bread and fruit with her magic, deciding to amuse her son. Onyx was smiling as if it was the most wonderful day of his life. He walked over to his seat and sat down, then placed all the pancakes onto his plate. They both started to eat silently, until Cadence, still with a green mane, and Blueblood... who had a strange red mark on his cheek, came in. They both sat down at their respective places, even if Blueblood was now more closer to Onyx than her sister. “Auntie Celestia, why does Onyx have all the pancakes?” Blueblood asked, Celestia had left her son to answer him. “Because they have poison in them and the only one who is immune, is me!” piped Onyx. “If only you weren't immune to them.” Blueblood said to himself, buying in to the lie, but Celestia heard him and gave him a look that said, ‘Colt, buck you. That’s my son motherbucker.’ Blueblood felt his blood run cold. They all started to eat, the room was calm, and the only noise in the room was the one of somepony eating, until Onyx stopped and turned himself towards his mom. “Mom... Why haven’t I started school yet?” he asked. Celestia choked on her orange juice, not expecting that answer. Blueblood and Cadence just waited until she regained herself. “Why- *Cough* Why would you ask such a question, Onyx?” she questioned. “Well, yesterday, Twilight was telling me, that she will start school now, and she’s 2 years younger than me, so I was wondering, why I haven’t started it yet.” “Well, because... I was thinking about it not to long ago, but because you never asked to go to school. I was guessing that maybe, you don’t want to go there now.” Onyx was looked at her with a frustrated look. “But I WANT to learn. I want to know how things work here and share it with Twilight, when she comes and meets me again.” Celestia sighed, she did not like the idea to send her son off to school, but she had no choice. “Well, okay then. What do you think, if we go get you registered this afternoon?” Onyx ran up to Celestia and hugged her. “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you mommy! I’m gonna go tell Shadow Heart now!” He said before he ran out of the dining room. Celestia looked at him with a smile and watched him until she couldn’t see him anymore. “You both still need to explain to me why you, Cadence, your mane is in a color like that, and YOU nephew, we will need to have a talk about how you reacted with Onyx.” Celestia said those words dripping with toxic venom. Blueblood gulped and started to pray for a miracle that would let him get out of this situation. Onyx was in his room, he had packed some stuff for this afternoon. He was taking his favorite pencil, some sheets of paper, an eraser, and finally a backpack that Cadence had given him when she had visited him a little while ago. She had told him that it was an early birthday gift, the backpack was black like his hair, and with a picture of the sun and the moon on each side. When Celestia and Onyx came back from the school for the inscription, she had give him a list with many things to buy for school, and now the last thing he will need, is to prepare the lunch for tomorrow. Onyx was in the royal kitchen preparing a peanut butter and jelly sandwich for the lunch for tomorrow by himself. When the door opened and Blueblood come in. “Hey, cousin, what are you doing here, do you want to help me? I can’t reach the peanut butter.” asked Onyx, but instead of Blueblood answering him, he slapped him. “Listen to me you junk, by your fault, Celestia cut the money I receive every week! So don’t ask me to help you, or be your friend. I’m only friends with PONIES. You monster. How can you think, you can have friends if you are not one of us?” Then seeing that Onyx had left his backpack on the floor, Blueblood opened it, and started to stomp on it. Onyx was in tears, at each stomp of Blueblood, he could hear the noises of the things being broken inside, but the only thing he can do, is watched him. “That was for telling my sister where I was this morning.” then he walked away, but before he went out, he gave Onyx a look of disgust. “And don’t you dare, try to go cry to the legs of your mommy. I know where you are, and I know where you hide your stupid plushies.” “NO! Please don’t do that!” Cried Onyx. Alone on the floor in the kitchen. No more chapter hereThe next chapter will be here sorry EDIT: here is the same story than the version 1.0, but i use this one for a backup plan if i lost all my work
Haven’t found a title yet, but who cares?(2)-Chapter 2 Haven’t found a title yet, but who cares? The alicorn let out a sigh. She had finally finished her duties, and was done for the day. Like always, she trotted off to the kitchen to nab a piece of chocolate cake. But this time, she would take something more for the little one in her room. She did, however, wish that all was good there with the maid. She was still thinking and worrying about the child, until a baker came to her.The baker smiled at the princess. “Good afternoon princess! Have you come for your afternoon snack?” she giggled. Celestia looked at the baker quickly. She was a pale blue coated unicorn with a cutie mark of a bag of sugar, and a luscious but creamy beige mane. She was also a little on the chubby side, but not too much. Atop of her head, she wore a generic chef’s hat. “Hm..? Yes, like always, my dear. But could you possibly spare me a bottle of warm milk alongside the cake?” the princess grew a soft smile as she looked at the baker. “You don’t have to ask, your honor, you are the princess, after all.” she smiled, before she went to get what the princess had asked. It took the baker about 5 minutes before she returned with the items she wanted. Celestia thanked her kindly, and, holding the items in a magical embrace, she walked back to her room, where she found the maid, who yawned. “Good afternoon, Princess...” she smiled at the alicorn as she walked into the room. “How have you been?” “Oh,” the princess let out a short sigh, pausing a moment. “I’ve been fine, just a little bit worn-out from today...” she said, before she placed the cake and the milk on a small, stone end table. “... Did the child give you any trouble?”The maid grew a warm smile, and chuckled. She pointed at the little child, who was sleeping on the bed. “About that, you simply couldn’t wish for a calmer foal, because most of what he did was sleep. Though, he did wake up once. And when he woke up, all I had to do was read him a short story, and he was asleep in a flash.”The princess lets out a sigh, happy to know that she didn’t need to worry so much. “I can’t thank you enough for the help you gave me. So, I was wondering if you would like to become Onyx’s official foalsitter. Now, this is only when I have no other choice but to work, which is quite frequently. And, this will obviously give you a boost in your pay, and-..."She was interrupted by the maid. “You don’t have to say any more, your highness. I accept your offer. And I’m glad you chose me.” The princess smiled thankfully at the maid. She let out a sigh, and looked at the baby. She almost forgot to give him the small bottle of milk, so she picked it up with her magic, and levitated it over to him, lightly pecking his soft forehead. The baby’s newborn eyes fluttered gracefully open, as he laid blind eyes on Celestia. The princess began to serenade him with a sweet, soft, melodic lullaby to the baby, just as he took the bottle with his tiny, cute fingers, beginning to suckle on the nipple of the bottle, closing his eyes. Celestia continued to sing, closing her eyes, tears forming in them as she did so. Only a single tear fell from her eyes as she sung. Why, you may ask? Because this lullaby was the very same one that Celestia had sung to one of her younger relatives, who had been gone for nearly 980 years. She looked to the maid, letting the child go back to sleep. When he fell back to sleep, she took the bottle from him. Looking back to the maid, Celestia sighed. “Miss, I do not believe I know you too well... If you do not mind my asking, what is your name? And, where do you reside?” she asked the maid. “My name is Silver Heart, your highness. And no, I don’t mind at all, I live near the entrance of the city with my husband Crescent Shadow and my little foal of 3 months, Shadow Heart, in a little house in the Southern District.” she said. In her eyes, the princess spotted pride when she spoke of her little foal. “But why are you here if you have a little foal to take care of?” The princess asked, raising a brow. Silver was a little hesitant to answer, but she replied. “You see, princess, me and my husband are rather poor, and we both literally have to have a job if we want to pay for our home, so I cannot stay with him all the time. The same goes for my husband.” she said, with a tinge of sadness in her voice. The princess looked at the poor mare, before making a quick but good decision. She smiled sweetly at her as she spoke, “Silver heart, because you have taken care of Onyx, and have not lost control, or asked for something in return...” she then went to her closet, and took out a bag, filled to the brim with bits. “Take it, Silver, and return to your family. I will need you tomorrow morning, so have a good evening.” the mare was at a total loss for words, because in the bag, there was more bits then she had ever hoped for. Tears came to her eyes, and she thanked the princess with a large hug. She rushed out of the room, and out of the castle, to announce the good news to her family. The princess glanced at the baby, and let out a sigh. “Well, Onyx, I suppose I could read you a book...” she then took a book from the shelf near the closet, and read it to him. After a few minutes, the princess was out on the balcony. Only mere minutes later, Celestia came back from the balcony. She had raised the moon, and now the only thing she wanted to do was go snuggle-up in her bed beside the baby, with a good fire in the fireplace. She returned to her room, and slipped into her bed, the little prince was laying asleep beside her. She slowly closed her eyes, falling into a deep sleep. 3 weeks passed since Celestia had found Onyx. 3 week of pure joy, she wasn’t too happy since the event with her sister, but now, she found a purpose to live. To protect her little prince, Onyx. Each day since 3 weeks ago, she got into the routine of waking up, have some breakfast that Silver Heart brought, give some milk to the baby, then the maid usually came into her room, to take care of Onyx. During this time, she does her royal duties as fast as she could, so she could return to her baby and read him a story, the very same story she read to him since the first day. But today, Celestia was unfortunately having a bit of stress, because Silver and her got into a big conversation about how she wanted to show Onyx to everypony else, and how she couldn’t just store him away like this for the rest of his life. But ultimately, Celestia agreed that she would show him today, just a few hours before dinner. She was slightly nervous about how everypony would react when they see Onyx. She asked herself if they will see what she saw when she looked at him, which was a little baby who needed a loving, caring mother and a family, or would they see him as a monster and something that she should banish or abandon somewhere, and forget about it?... It was making her mind sore. She was walking through the hall to go to the throne room, but she was still asking herself questions. She, by accident, bumped into a brown unicorn stallion with a blue mane and a scar over his left eye, who wore royal-grade body armor. The princess snapped out of it. “Oh, my apologies, Captain Shield...” she chuckled. The Captain of the guard rose up from the floor, and bowed to the princess. “No, it is my fault, your highness. I should have watched were I was going.”Celestia give him a little smile, and began to walk away, before she got an idea. “Strong Shield, could you come here please?” she asked kindly. “Of course, your highness. What is it that I can do for you, your majesty?” Celestia asked him to walk with her outside, in the royal gardens. Celestia knew that there was a good chance that not everypony would accept Onyx, and he would probably need some protection. And who could be more appropriate for such a job than her Captain? Strong Shield had never failed a mission, and before he was captain, he was one of her best guards. She remembered that quite a few years ago, she had sent a squadron of guards into the Everfree Forest to attempt to locate a filly who had disappeared. And during the mission, they found a Manticore who was about to kill the little filly. All the guards froze in fear at the sight of the big Manticore, except one guard, who threw himself in front of the Manticore to protect the filly. This is how Strong Shield got his trademark scar over his left eye, and since that point in time, each Hearth’s Warming Eve, the family of the filly signs and sends a card to Strong Shield to give thanks to him for saving their daughter. “Captain, are you loyal to me?” she asked, quite suddenly.The captain hid his surprise from the question, and answered with absolutely no hesitation. “To no end, my lady.” “Are you willing to sacrifice your life to protect me, Strong Shield?” she asked with a serious tone in her voice. “Yes your highness, but can I ask you why you ask me these questions?” he answered. “Come with me.” she then trotted in the direction of her room, followed by a suspicious captain. When she reached her door, she ordered the two guard who guarded it to take a small break for now. Then, she turned to face Strong Shield. “What I will ask you to do, Captain, is a highly important assignment. But you may refuse it if you so wish, though, I cannot tell you what it will be before you accept it, and if you do, I want to warn you that this assignment is one that shall and will take many years to complete, and is quite difficult. So, Strong Shield, do you promise on your life that you will do everything I say when I open this door?” she asked the captain. Strong Shield did not take too much time to think over his answer. He knew that he would never be able to look at his own reflection if he failed or refused an assignment, or mission, from the princess. Especially one that sounded extremely important to the princess. “Yes, your majesty, I accept it and I will take all the responsibility that will come from it.” Celestia let out a little sigh of relief when she heard the positive answer from her Captain. Then, she opened the door and walked inside, followed by Strong Shield. ”Your assignment, Strong Shield, is to protect something of utmost importance in my eyes. I’m not sure if I am positive of it, but it is quite possible that somepony will try to hurt him, or in extreme cases, kill him.” she said, approaching the bed. The captain gulped. What could he have to protect that is so important for the princess?! But, when she pulled off the cover, he saw it. A little monster laid in the bed of the princess... But how could it reach this room!?! All the way coming here, they saw guards galore! And before he had come here, he saw the two guards who were supposed to still be in front of the door! So, he did the first thing that came into his mind: Protect the royalty at all costs. Eliminate and remove the source of the danger. If it cannot be destroyed, take a stand. He ran, and placed himself in front of Celestia. His horn started glow, and he aimed it straight at the creature, but before he could do anything more, he feel something push him away, and saw that Celestia was now standing between him and the creature. “Stop that immediately, Captain, he is not dangerous!” “But Princess, how did you know if this m-... monster is really as harmless as he looks?” “STRONG SHIELD!” she shouted in The Royal Canterlot Voice. Then, she calmed down a little. “That ‘monster’, as you titled him, is the one who I want you to protect, and is also my adopted son!’’ The guard gulped. Not only had he insulted Celestia by insulting the strange thing, but he needed to protect it, too! Celestia calmed down, and spoke to the captain. “You see, Captain, this is the reason why I will need you. You just proved why I need him to be protected. Because later today, I will announce to the ponies that he is here in Equestria, but I do not want somepony to act just like you have, and try to hurt him, or make an attempt on his life, so I will need you to protect him.” The captain stayed silent. In his mind, he was thinking about all the responsibility that this assignment would bring. But yes, he did not really like the fact that he had to protect a monster, but if Celestia trusted it, who he is to judge her, right? “Your highness, I will accept this assignment, but I have one condition that I must have met.” Strong said.Celestia raised a brow, before she let the captain continue. “3 weeks ago, you fired two of my guards, and you know that they’re not my most important guards, but still, they have a place in the royal army. Can you allow them to retake their positions?” he asked. Celestia waited a couple of seconds, before she whispered to the Captain... … “Do you like bananas, Captain?” The Captain, for some reason, blushed, and raised a brow. “P-pardon me, y-your majesty?” Celestia smiled, and sighed before she laid on her bed, next to Onyx. “If the two guards each bring me a bag of bananas, and an apology, I will let them retake their jobs.” she then looked at Onyx, smiling more. “I do not think I will need you before I reveal him to everypony, so you may return to your business.” she said, looking back to Strong. Strong Shield bowed to the princess, and went out of the room. He starting to walk, thinking about what he will need to do to protect the baby monster. Still lost in his mind, he reached the guard hall. He approach two stallions who did not wear the uniform. They were the two that Celestia fired. Instead of working for the Guard, they got temporary jobs... As janitors. They were in the guard hall because their lockers were there. “Stainless Steel, Curved Bronze! You have 10 minutes to get your sorry flanks over to the kitchen, ask for two big bags of bananas, give it to your princess, and then give your apologies! DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!” he yelled at the two stallions. “SIR, YES SIR!” the two stallions saluted him as they said this in perfect unison. Then, they bolted off in the direction of the royal kitchen, accidentally tripping and falling face-first onto the ground as they went. Celestia looked at the scroll in front of her. She had listed all the pros and cons to keeping and banishing Onyx. In total, there were more good reasons to banish him instead of keep him. She looked at the scroll for a moment... … Before tossing it into the fireplace, watching it burn. She looked at Onyx with a warm smile as he slept on the bed. “If I want to keep you, who will stop me from doing so?”
Presentation(3)Chapter 3 Knock knock knock! Celestia kissed the head of her little Onyx before she pulled the covers over him, then she got out of the bed and trotted over to the door. If she had the choice, she would pass up being Princess, to spend all of her days in her room, taking care of Onyx. But when you have a full land to take care of and be in charge of, you could barely do what you wished for leisure, without some sort of political complication in one part of the country. “Who is it?” Celestia asked calmly. “It’s Curved Bronze, your highness. I’m here with-” Celestia opened the door before Bronze could finish what he was saying. “Did you bring them?” She asked. The two ‘ex’-guards looked at each other before they brought forth two full bags of the fruit in which the Princess requested them to bring. Celestia took it with her magic and put the bags in her room. She would never admit it, but when somepony brought her bananas, she could hardly be angry at them. She then returned her attention to the visitors. “Don’t you two have something to say to me?” She questioned the one at her left. “Yes, we both wanted to say that we are sorry to have fought each other in front of you, it was unprofessional and we will never, ever do it again.”The Princess raised a brow, looking to the other guard. Then the other one started to talk. “E-except if one of us was a traitor, THEN we would need to fight each other, but I’m sure Bronze is not a traitor. And I am forever loyal to you, your highness.” “Steel, you know that what you said would be exactly what a traitor would say in your position, right?” Bronze asked him. “WHAT?! Oh no, d-does t-that mean I’m a traitor!? No no no no no, please forgive me your honor, I didn’t know that I am a trai-...” Steel exclaimed nervously. Celestia rolled her eyes before she interrupted the panicking guard.“If you were a traitor, why would you have given me your apology, and a bag of the bananas?” Celestia asked. “Uh... I don’t know...” “Exactly. That means that you are not a traitor. Now return to your captain, and say to him that I have accepted your apologies.” Then, she closed her door. After hopping back up onto her bed, she reached into one of her banana bags, and took the one on the very top with her magic. She then laid down, next to where the little baby was, sleeping peacefully. *** Its was time. Outside, an immense majority of the population was there, standing in front of the balcony on the streets and lawns below, waiting to hear what Celestia would say. Strong Shield was looking outside by the window, and all seem to be in-check and normal. But in less than 10 minutes, the Princess would show them all the... the monstrosity she found in who knows where, and HE would have to protect it. He constantly wondered to himself, who wouldn’t say that this little child would grow up into something dangerous? ‘Strong had seen aplenty of dragon hatchlings in his day, which at infancy, are cute, but when fully-grown, are one of the most dangerous predators in all of the land. This creature could show no difference, but then again, how would he know? Nopony, not even the Princess herself, knew what this creature could withhold in the future! But now was not the time to sweat the small stuff. This was the first time that he saw Celestia smile like that since he knew her, and if somepony actually managed to take away the source of joy that she had, Strong could never forgive himself. Even though he did not truly care for the creature, it was his sworn duty to do anything that her highness commands, whether it be small, or large. Strong Shield was walking to Celestia’s room to advise her that the people were waiting outside for the big announcement, or should we say, the little announcement. Strong laughed at his own joke, before he finally arrived at the door. *** Celestia was reading something aloud, looking down at a scroll wherein she had written what she would say to the people for the 6th time. She was still not quite certain on what she would need to say, and the worst part was that she needed to be ready now. Silver Heart gently set Onyx down on the bed, before she placed her hoof on the shoulder of Celestia. She looked over to her, and smiled. “Your honor, if I may, I suggest that you go with what your heart says. A piece of paper is just that. It cannot lead nations. Only by your word, and your word only, shall they listen. ” Celestia let out a sigh, but before she could have responded, somepony knocked at the door. “Your highness, the time has come.” Celestia steeled herself, and motioned for Silver to come along with Onyx as she began to walk out of her room. She gulped. *** Strong Shield was in front of the massive crowd of ponies, at the foot of the tower. Celestia was at his left, Silver Heart at his right. Strong was looking at the crowd, wondering how the ponies would react. He had already had the number of guards at the main door of the castle increased, and even more in the way to get to Celestia’s quarters, just in case. The little creature was hidden in the hooves of Silver, Celestia had asked him to take it, but he responded that if he needed to protect it, he would need to have both of his hooves free. The truth was that he found Onyx to be rather... revolting, even to look at it. So when asked to take it... there would be no way in Tartarus he would accept it. “Citizens of Equestria... Today, you are all gathered here because I have good news for us all. In the past few days, I have found an infant with no parents, in the gardens of the castle. And after having thought about it during the past few days, I have decided... that I shall adopt him. And this would have him become the new prince of Equestria when he is an adult.” After Celestia said this, the entire crowd was cheering. Everypony looked to like the idea of their Princess adopting a little foal. Celestia was smiling, but that smile quickly faded, as reality kicked in. She knew that the hardest part... had now come. “I am truly glad to see how happy you are by this, my little ponies, but before we continue... I need to tell you all something. The new prince... is not a pony.”Some gasps came from the crowd, followed by an immense amount of whispers. Suddenly, one pony raised his hoof. “Princess, is he a Gryphon?” The Princess started to feel a bit of pressure. “No, he is not a gryphon, he is a...” Celestia took Onyx from Silver with her magic, and held him up, just so the crowd could (hopefully) see him. “Like you all can see, he is not even a species that we know of. And I know that taking him under my wing, to some, is a bad choice in your opinion. But ask yourselves, does he really look that dangerous? He is still an infant when I look at him. I don’t know what he will look like, but what matters is what he will become. If I raise him in a good way, hopefully only his appearance will differ him from us.” She took a small breath, before she continued .”I am sure that many of you have a foal or filly to take care of, but if your child was born different, ask yourself, would you continue to take care of it, or you will forget it, and not take the risks? I think that everypony here can give him a chance. It would be an act of cruelty to judge this, this lovely child, before we can even begin to know him more.” Celestia felt like the weight of the world was on her shoulders. She had to tense almost every muscle in her body, just to keep herself from shaking. The people were silent. Some even fainted. Some had a look of fear in their eyes. A little group wore a look of anger, but suddenly, one unicorn start to stomp her hooves on the ground in applause, and then a another one, and another, and another. Ultimately, the entire crowd was applauding and cheering, some even yelled, “WELCOME TO THE NEW PRINCE!”. Celestia couldn’t be happier, even if she tried. She would finally be able to raise her adopted son, without the fear of him being discovered. But what she did not see, was the look of full-on rage from Strong Shield. He was walking back to the barracks, trying to calm himself. “Am I the only pony here who has a brain!?! She should think about all the disasters that... that that little monster can bring into Equestria! Is the Princess so selfish to only think about HERSELF, and not about the consequences that can come from keeping that baby!?! Is she bucking BLIND!?!? And what the hay is her problem to think that it will be easy to raise a creature that we know NOTHING ABOUT!?!?!?” When he finally reach is office, he slammed the door shut behind him, and opened-up a bottle of 80% Celeska. He had finally lost it, if he was turning to the bottle. But, he was trying to drown-out the thoughts of that... disgusting little creature. *** Celestia shut her door with a smile, after she said a few goodbyes to a group of mares who wanted to come and see the prince. “Finally... me, Onyx, and the rest of my banana... Maybe I will be able to finally-” KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK! She let out a long sigh, before she opened the door. But what surprised her was that she saw Silver Heart with a little foal on her back, sucking on a pacifier. “Good afternoon your highness. I’m not interrupting anything, am I?” “No no, not at all, miss Silver. But may I ask, who is the little foal you have with you?” Celestia asked, her smile growing a bit when she saw the foal. “Oh this, this is my little angel, Shadow Heart. He will be four months old in two days, and I was thinking that now Onyx is officially here, maybe my son and yours can have some time to play together, or whatever little foals do together.” Silver offered, looking at Celestia with a smile. Celestia was gonna say that maybe it wouldn’t be quite a good idea, but she quickly realised that if she wanted Onyx to be truly, truly accepted by the ponies, she would need to do all that she could for him, to have him communicate with the other ponies. Celestia let Silver enter the room with her foal. Celestia looked at her son, and closed her eyes. Now that she did not have to be worried about what others would say, she would be able to finally, for the first time in about 980 years, be happy and have a family, like she had always wanted. THE END
The diary of Celestia - 1 (4)CHAPTER 4 The diary of Celestia - 1 27th of Draconoques, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, Today, will be exactly 6 months since I have adopted Onyx. I’m really happy at how the things have become, everypony was more, curious than frightened by him... Strong Shield had advised me that a little group of ponies hate him and we should take care of them, but I’m sure he was worried over nothing. By the way I have found that Onyx will need something for cover his body. Unlike us Pony he does not have fur and his... stallionhood was not hidden like our stallions, maybe I should ask Silver Heart if she knows somepony who can make some clothes for him or something like that. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 2nd of Unicornus, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, Today, was the day where I took Onyx to the Royal Cloth Shop. We had spend many hours trying to find and make something for the form of his body. I think we have spend around 4 or 5 hours just for determinate what we should make, I have nearly forgotten to raise the moon, but at the end of the day, we have found what kind of clothing to make for him, and his clothes will be ready next week. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 9th of Unicornus, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, I had finally received the clothes for Onyx and he looks, just so cute in is black pajamas. All his clothes are made with pure black or gray, and with a little emblem of my cutie mark on his shoulder. I just find him so... I don’t know, he’s just so adorable! Maybe I’ll ask Silver Heart to bring her camera, I will never say it but, I will LOVE it when it’s time to take some pictures of Onyx. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 27th of Unicornus, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, I don’t know why, but I found Strong Shield acting strange when he was close to Onyx, like if he found him... disgusting... No I think is more like if he found him dangerous... Maybe I should keep an open eye on him. Anyways, I had bought Onyx a little plushie of a phoenix, I’m sure he will love it, maybe I should wait for his birthday or Hearth’s Warming to give it to him. It can be a good gift... right? Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 1st of Crystalia, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, HE DOESN’T STOP CRYING!! I DON’T EVEN KNOW WHY, BUT I FOUND MYSELF FALLING ASLEEP DURING AN IMPORTANT MEETING BECAUSE OF HIS CRYING! IT KEPT ME UP, THREW THE WHOLE. BUCKING. NIGHT! SIGNED A REALLY ANGRY CELESTIA ______________________________________________________________________________ 2nd of Crystalia, Year 980 after the NMM. Dear Diary, Today, Silver Heart had took Onyx to her house, so I will be able to FINALLY get some sleep, but... I’m still wondering why he was cry like that, since I had adopted him, he had cried about, 3 or 4 times, and each of those times lasted for around 3 minutes, not WHOLE hours!... Maybe I should use a detection spell on him. Signed, A really sleepy Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 4th of Crystalia, Year 980 after the NMM Dear Diary, When I used my detection spell, I found out why he was crying all the time! It was because his tooth is coming out, so for the good of everypony in the castle, I have given him a anti-pain spell. Everypony will finally be able to sleep like a baby... or more like a tree. Signed, A really happy Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 13th of Crystalia, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, I am really worried, I had discovered that this morning when I woke up Onyx, that he had a FANG! Not big one, but it’s still a fang! That means he can eat meat, which means he came from a predator species. I was trying to hide it with some magic before somepony else could see it, so I can give myself some time to think of what I should do next. But before I could finish the spell, Strong Shield had came into my room and was trying to tell me something, I don’t know what because, before he was able to say what he had wanted to say, he saw that Onyx had a fang and after that, he tried to persuade me that ‘He is dangerous.” and “We never should have taken care of him.”’ I had convinced him, that Griffins too eat meat and they are not a threat to us ponies, but I cannot convince him of the same with Onyx... I just wish that his species was a omnivore one and not carnivore... It will be too much, and too hard to try and convince the population that he’s harmless, if they found that out. Signed, A worried Celestia. ______________________________________________________________________________ 25th of Crystalia, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, The tooth that Onyx had, finally finished growing up and hopefully, I had discovered with the form of his new tooth I would say he is a omnivore. That will help a lot with what I have planed for him later. I will only need to ask the Griffin Kingdom to send me some... meat when he will grown up, *shudder* I’ve been thinking, that maybe he doesn’t need meat, but because I know nothing about his species, maybe it will be dangerous for him NOT have some. Now I will go sleep, because today was a really hard day with the meeting I had. Signed, A unworried Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 23rd of Hearth’s Warming, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary I am so excited, in 2 days it will be the first Hearth’s Warming Day for Onyx! I have planned everything, first we will go to the annual spectacle of the creation of Equestria, then we will go to the dinning room, I have invited the family of Silver Heart, I have invited too Strong Shield but he wants to pass this time with his family. After we will all have eaten, we will go in the throne room where I have put all the gifts, for Onyx it will be the phoenix doll, for Silver it will be a dress that she wanted since the past few month, but cost too much high for her. For her husband, (who is a wonderful husband to her) it is 2 tickets for the next galloping gala, and finally for their son, it is a certificate that I will give him for gifted unicorns. The only thing that I will miss is my dear sister... I don’t know how hard it could be for her, to be alone on the moon on the Hearth’s Warming day. Signed, Princess Celestia. ______________________________________________________________________________ 26th of Hearth’s Warming, 980 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, I had a most wonderful Hearth’s Warming Eve, I had gotten from the family of Silver a picture of me giving a bath to Onyx (I think she knows how I love this picture of Onyx and me). After the show, we all went to the dinning room, where we all shared laughs and fun. Then when I gave then my present, the Silver family were really happy. This was the first time, since I have banish my sister, that I got a good Hearth’s Warming Eve. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 6th of Winterium, 981 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, IT FINALLY HAPPENED! Onyx had said his first word! At first I was starting to begin to worry, because he is 14 months old, but he have finally say it, we where at the park, I was reading a book called “How to Eat More Without The Fat Flank” and then he say it, he had said ‘CAKE!’. It was so wonderful, so I had taken him into the kitchen and I had asked the chef to make us a big cake with writing on the top of it, with the word ‘cake’. It was delicious. Signed, A full Celestia. ______________________________________________________________________________ 24th of Alicornia, 981 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, Today is the birthday of Onyx, I had bought him a another plushie, but it was a plushie of a little tiger, it even makes a little squee when you press it’s belly. Onyx was looking really happy and we had invited his friends, Shadow Hearth, the foal of Silver hearth, and for the occasion I had made myself a cake. It was a little burnt, but it was still good. Signed, Princess Celestia _____________________________________________________________________________ 13th of Gryflius, 985 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, Onyx has been with for 5 years now, 5 wonderful years of smiling, laughing and he has learnt so much. I have learned alot of things since these years I had him, first his kind walk on 2 legs, like the Diamond Dogs, and even if he likes the meat I give him, he can always eat vegetables and fruit like us, but he cannot eat plants, like hay, flower etc.. I have tried one time and he became sick for the next 4 day after that. I have discovered that his species don’t have cutie marks, so I guess when he will find out what he is good at, then we will just add a emblem of it on his clothes. Onyx started to get a little collection of plushies, he has 5 plushies for now; a phoenix, a tiger, a penguin, a pegasus, and the last one I give him was a little wolf. Strong Shield still has this strange look in his eyes when he saw him, but I think he just a little stressed. Onyx and Shadow Hearth are always together and are always playing knight and dragon. But I’m stressed, in less than 2 years I will need to send Onyx to school, with other ponies, but unlike us, he doesn’t have the ability to fly like Pegasus, he doesn’t have the magic of Unicorn, and he doesn’t have the strenght of a Earth pony. I have asked Strong Shield to train him a little but he had decline, saying that he is too young. I need to find a solution. Signed, A worried mother ______________________________________________________________________________ 28th of Moon Festif, 986 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, Today I had a meeting with the ambassador of the Gryffin Empire. Nothing to worry about, but when we go out after the meeting, the ambassador had asked to meet Onyx, and I had accepted his request. I don’t know why, but I have a bad feeling, he didn’t do anything wrong, he had just talked with him about how the Gryffin Empire works. But I’m worried, why the ambassador of the Gryffin would want to talk about that to my son. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________ 25th of The Sun Festif, 987 Years after the NMM Dear Diary, In less than 1 week, School will start, and I need to add Onyx in one as one of the students there at the school in Canterlot. I cannot put him into the School for gifted Unicorns like his friend, Shadow Hearth because he does not have magic, the Flight School of Commander Hothead is for species who have wings... and Onyx can’t fly soooo.... The normal School of Earth, he can’t go in it because everypony there are really strong... I have only 2 other choices, The Royal School and the Inter-species School, for the first one, Onyx will not have trouble in it because he will be the only student but still, I’m not sure if that’s a good idea. So the only one is the Inter-Species School, but I’m a little scared of this place... But I don’t have any other choice. I will talk about it with him tomorrow. Signed, Princess Celestia ______________________________________________________________________________
Plush wars (5)Chapter 5 Plush Wars Celestia closed her Diary and hide it under her bed with her magic, the last thing she wanted, is to somepony to find it. Then she feed Philomena, her pet phoenix, and finally went outside. Today was a calm day for her, like each Saturday, she had no meeting, no council, and no pony asking requests, more importantly, it was her favorite day of the week because she can be with her son. The sky today was clear, and she could hear the birds in her garden sing for and showing the world how happy they are. Celestia found out that it could be a good day to bring Onyx to the garden or to the park, so she walk into the direction of his room. Since he turned five, she give him Luna’s room. Sure she could change the decoration into something more, in his color. She’d have to paint the wall in a multiple shade of yellow, red and orange, but she’d leave the roof in a deep dark blue. Since her sister will not be back in 13 years, she didn’t think that her sister will mind, if her room was no longer hers, and was Onyx’s, until she came back. When she reached the door of her son, she asked the 2 guards who protect the door to go take a little break, she then knocked on the door and waited for an answer. “Who there?” a little voice asked from inside the room. “It’s me, you mother, can you let me in?” She answered back. “ Noooo! Don’t come in, I’m doing something for you!” Celestia was surprised, she always liked surprises from her son. So she sat in-front of the door and was waiting patiently for her son to finish whatever he is doing. When he finally opened his door to let her come in, she was really surprised. Onyx was sat on his bed, and in his hand, he had a strange brown book. Celestia asked what the book was, but the only answer she get was... “Mommy come see, I want to show you!” Celestia approached her son’s bed, she’d never seen this book before and she was wondering what it could be. When he opened it, she was surprised by what she saw, the book was a collection of all the pictures she have taken since she had found Onyx. “B-But where did you find all this?” she asked. “ Well, I have asked the Shadow’s mom, if she can bring me some of the pictures you had of me and you, and I had put them in this book, this way you will never forget me.... Did I do something wrong mommy?” Celestia give him a peek on his head before she took the book. “ Something wrong?... No, no you did not do such a thing, is more like the opposite. It’s wonderful Onyx! I will put it away and look at it before I sleep.” Onyx hugged his mother and they both stayed like that, for a few minutes. “ So Onyx, how will you like it, if we go to the park today?” asked Celestia. “To the park... really? I would love it mom, it’s been like forever since we’ve last been there.” Celestia giggle. “Since forever? But we go there everyday.” “I know, but for me, it’s like forever!” answered back Onyx. Celestia and Onyx walked out of the room and went outside, headed in the direction of the park. Onyx, who was ridding on Celestia, looked everywhere. Canterlot was always beautiful and clean, this is a place where many ponies do there business, like some would go buy some food, or just enjoy the weather. But unlike every other day, a bunch of ponies with many fillies and colts were lined up, in rank in front of the east tower. Some was looked really stressed and others just looked really happy. “Mommy... What’s going on there?” Onyx asked, pointing to the tower with his finger. “There Onyx, is where the little kids, like you, go to try the test, to join the school for gifted Unicorns” Celestia answered back. She continue on her way to park, until she heard an explosion and then a bright purple flash appeared to the top of the tower, with the head of a dragon. All of the ponies were running away, screaming like if they had a monster from Tartarus on their tail. “Mommy what is it?” asked Onyx “I don’t know” answered Celestia “But you need return to your room now.” “But mom, I don’t wan-” a sudden flash of color blinded Onyx and when he re-open his eyes, he was back in his room. “I hate it when mom teleports me, it’s unfair.” Onyx was sitting there, crying in his bed, he wanted to go see what was happening, not stay in his room, like if he was weak. Now he had missed the opportunity to see a real dragon! A dragon like him and Shadow would slay when they are playing together. But noooooo all the fun is for the guards and his mother. Onyx was still in his bed when he heard a knock on the door. “Go away, I don’t want to see you now mom!” Onyx yelled. “You see Smarty Pants, it’s like I said, this is not the room of the Princess. We should ask the guard.” Said a little voice of (probably) a little filly outside. Onyx, being curious because he never heard this voice before, open his door and saw a little purple unicorn filly. who was talking to a little plushie. “Why do you want to find my mommy?” Onyx asked. The unicron was not moving, and stared at him, like if he was something strange and scary. The unicorn then started to slowly walk backwards. “Wh...who are you?” she asked slowly and with a scared voice. Onyx sigh, this is not the first time he meet somepony, who were scared by his appearance, he had asked his mother about it, and she answered that sometimes, ponies tend to get scared about somethings they don’t know or don’t understand. But even if he knew that, he found it a little hard that everypony is scared of him before they can get to know him more. Even his body guard looks like if he was something that should not exist. “My name is Onyx, or Prince Onyx. I’m the son of Princess Celestia.” At the word Celestia, the little filly’s ears perked up. “Oooh, you’re the new prince! My parents had talked about you at home. I was always wondering, why you are so different of us... No offence.” She said with the biggest smile Onyx ever seen. “Um... I would like to help you with knowing me more, but even I don’t really know who I really am... Nice plushie by the way.” he said, pointing to the little plushie at the foot of the unicorn “Oh! This is Mr. Smarty Pants. He always helps me with my homework... By the way, I'm Twilight Sparkle.” “Twilight, that is a cute name, I like it... Hey do you want to play with me, I have some plushies of mine too!” In that same time, he opened his door more, to let Twilight come in. Twilight walked slowly into the room, of the little foal... or whatever he was. Sure the princess had asked her, to meet her, in her room, for a talk about the recent outburst of magic she got this morning. But if the Prince, who is a whole new specie to discover, asked her to play with him. How could she say no. Celestia was starting to worry, she had asked the little filly to meet her in her room two hours ago, and she still is not here, AND she did not take the time to go see how is Onyx after she teleported him away. So to kill some time, she decide to go see her son. Maybe she will see the little filly at the same time, LOST in the castle. She walked a little more faster than usual to reach the room of her son, but when she was in-front of the door, she heard 2 voices inside. “But who can be with him? Shadow Hearth is at the school, Strong Shield had taken some vacation days off, and I’m here....” She slowly open the door and taken a quick peek of what’s happening inside. Onyx was throwing a plushie at a... book fort?...and the little filly, who was hiding under the fort, threw the plushie back at Onyx. “Captain Smarty Pants will protect me from you! You should surrender now!” Twilight yelled at Onyx. “NEVER! The General Philomena will save Commander White Tiger from you!” Onyx answered back. Celestia slowly closed the door, and walk away. It was the first time her son made a friend by himself and she was proud of it.
The first day part 1 (7)Chapter 7. the first day part 1 Celestia was in her bed, the fire in the fireplace making her warm and comfortable, the soft freshly cleaned blanket was just beckoning her into the bed. She closed the book Onyx had given to her, then she said goodnight to her pet phoenix and blew out the candle. She started to fall asleep, until she heard somepony knocking at her door. She let out a loud sigh, got up and opened the door, but to her surprise she saw Onyx in front of the door, with all his plushies in his arms. “Honey, what are you doing up at this time?” She asked, a little worried. “Ca-can I sleep with you tonight mommy, I...I don’t want to be alone.” He asked, with a shaky voice. Celestia who was worried, let him in. “Are you alright honey? You seem to look like you’re troubled.” “No...I’m ok.......I just want to sleep with you, ...can we go sleep, please?” He asked, then dropped all of his plushies on Celestia’s bed. Celestia returned to her bed and let Onyx rejoin her, when they were finally on the bed, she kissed him on his cheek and re-lit the candle, but before she went to sleep, she opened the cage for Philomena, who immediately laid down with Onyx and moved herself closer to him. The only noises left, was the one of the fire in the fireplace. “Onyx....Onyx...It’s time to wake up now.......Onyx come on, you have school today.” are the first words Onyx heard this morning. At first, he was gonna jump out of the bed and run to school, but then he remembered the event of the last night, so he just ignored his mother. “Onyx come on, you don’t want to be late, do you?” Celestia asked, who was now shaking him gently. Onyx slowly woke up and looked around him. All his plushies were still here, Philomena was now eating in her cage and no sign of Blueblood here. Celestia who was wondering why her son was so lazy this morning, took the blanket off him. “Come on Onyx, yesterday you were so excited about this day. What’s the matter?” She asked softly, but still with a curious voice. “....I don’t know mommy....... What if they don’t like me?....Because I’m different......What if they don’t want to be my friends or worst, don’t want to talk to me because I’m different?” He asked, tears threatening to break through. Celestia immediately hugged him. “Shhh, don’t cry, you’ll see. Anyone that will call you a monster, are jealous that they arent as different as you, you are a wonderful child who every-mother would love to have, so never again call yourself a monster. You are the prince of this kingdom and you should not let what they say, get to you.” She said in a soft voice. “And I’m sure you will make plenty of friends there, and you still have Shadow Heart and Twilight, right? So don’t be scared, My little prince.” Onyx, who now had a smile on his face, hugged his mother. Both, Celestia and Onyx went outside of the castle and were now in-front of the school. After breakfast, Onyx had asked his mother to repair his backpack with her magic, because apparently he had fell down some stairs and accidentally crushed it. Sure she had accepted it and the backpack was now perfect, but she found it a bit odd that his backpack was all crushed but her son was fine, because if he’d really had fallen down some stairs, he should have some bruises or scratches, right? Although, its good he didn’t get any scratches. They were in front of the school, and the school was filled with a lot of future students. Onyx was pleased to see so many children of his age, and by the number of them he saw, no doubt that he would be able to make some friends. “The school will end at 4pm, are you sure you don’t want me to come get you after?” Celestia asked. Onyx hugged her. “Don’t worry mom, I can take care of myself, and I remember my way back to the castle.” he answer back , obviously very happy he remembers the way back. Celestia kissed him on his cheek. “If you say so, I have an old friend to go meet, so please don’t cause any trouble and remember what I said this morning. Okay now go, before you get late.” She watched Onyx until she lost him in the sea of ponies. She felt a little stressed about it, but every-mother needs to pass by this way... right? She teleported herself to a sauna, south of the city. She walked inside and went into the cloakroom, inside were many mares talking about this and that, when the group of mares saw the Princess, they all bowed to her. “Raise, my little ponies. I wish to ask you all to please leave me alone In here for a couple of minutes.” She asked nicely. When all the mares left, she waited 2 more minutes, to be make sure that nopony was still there. “You can come out now Raynor.” She said to nopony in particular, until a shadow came out of a corner, The shadow was in fact, a cream pegasus with a short dark mane missing his right eye. “You know what Celestia, I think you have a talent for ruining the fun of others. This beautiful mare was going into the bath and now by your fault, I will miss all of that.” Celestia let out a sigh. “Even after all these years, you have not changed.” Raynor was the only pony who can disrespect her and stay alive to brag about it. “Well everypony has their weaknesses, and mine is that cute mare... and that reminds me, my offer to the restaurant is still available.” “We both know that If I accept that, you will bring me into your room and we discover each other...” Celestia answered back, and before he can argue, she used her magic to teleport them both to Raynor’s house, who lived closer to the little woods outside the big city. “So what gives me the honor to receive the royal flank at my humble house?” he asked with a perverted smirk. “I want to give you a new mission Raynor.” She said, but before she could continue the expression of Raynor went from a pervy smile, to a sad and angry one. “You don’t need to say more Celestia, my answer is no. I had quit the royal guard, for not being brought into a new adventure. All I want is to live peacefully now, I had already given an eye for this country, I think that is enough.” “I already know all about that Raynor, but you are the best spy our guard ever had, and this is not a mission, you won’t need to take the life of somepony, you will only need to watch my little Onyx. Normally I would ask Strong Shield, but he’s gone on vacation so please, do this for me?” Raynor looked at her quizzically. ”So all what you want me to do, is to watch your adopted son and make sure nothing happens to him, no murder, no death.... right?” “Yes, but I don’t want him to see you, if he knew I made you watch him, He won't trust me anymore. Can I count on you?” Raynor looked at her with a smirk, and approached her. “Well, if you can come with me for some tea, maybe I’ll think about it.” He asked with his habitual smile. After Onyx had left his mother, he went to join the first year group, and like how the pony in charge of the inscription yesterday had said. He would have to follow them until they had reached a classroom. Onyx had sat down in the back right corner of the class, and looked at all of his surroundings. In front of him was an earth pony with a strange, rebellious manecut that Onyx had never seen before, and was a colored blue with a sky blue pattern. His coat was just a plain white, and he had a cutie mark of a double 16th note. Despite all that, the one thing that stuck out the most, were his shades. Then Onyx looked to the pony... I mean gryphon on his right, she was a female gryphon. Her feathers are,, a startling white color at the base, but they get darker as you go towards the tip of the feather, changing into brown and then into a greyish black, giving her a somewhat waved appearance. As her feathers move outwards, the darker the color got. Her eyes are a sharp, startling amber. Her head has a somewhat tanned brown, with five black feathers sticking out and over her eyes, giving her a somewhat uncaring appearance. Her hind legs are much like her head, a tanned brown, and the tip of her tail is white at the base, and turning brown at the tip. Her beak is unique in that, it starts a startling golden yellow, quickly turning into a white, and at the curve, a shining, charcoal black. Onyx was going to ask the pony in front of him where he got those shades from, but then the teacher came in, all the students were now silent. The teacher was a light blue unicorn and a white mane. his cutie mark was a swirled sun. “Okay class, my name is Sun Swirl, and I want each of you to present yourselves, this way it will be more simple to know each other. So just say your name and why you are here. Okay so who wants to start............ nopony?.........Ok then, I will pick one of you randomly.” The teacher pointed a random pony in front of the class. “You, you’re first.” The little pony was a light brown pegasus with a yellow-brown mane and a lighting bolt for cutie mark. He looked stressed, or maybe just shy. “Hi.. My name is.. is Lighting Strike, I’m a pegasus and I am here... because the sc..school for pegasus of Commander Hothead was too hard for me.” Then he quickly look down and waited. “Good, okay so, now if you turn to the one at your right and we will continue like that.” Onyx saw that, he would be the last one to present himself. The next one after Lighting was a creature that Onyx had never seen before. It was looking like a unicorn but something was wrong with his fur. He had a black coat with red zebra stripes, yellow irises with slits for pupils (Kind of like a cat), his cutie mark was an ancient arcane symbol (pentagram), red and gunmetal gray hair for his mane and tail, and a blue open necked vest. “My name is Arcanus, and I’m a Zebracorn, I came from southern Equestria and I have been sent here to learn things, that my clan can’t show me.” He was talking like if he was already an adult and looked like he was somepony always really serious. The next one was a dark gray unicorn, she was wearing a white jacket and some glasses. She had a purple mane with some dark gray and she was looking very happy. “Hi! My name is Aurora, I’m a unicorn as you can see, I’m here to learn, find my cutie mark, and meet some friends with my brother right here.” She pointed at the Pegasus next to her, who has the same color of mane and fur. The pegasus presented himself, his name was Orion and he was here for the same reason that her sister was. The next one was a gryphon with red feathers from the eyes following around the the head and trailing halfway down the back of his neck. When he heard his name he quickly stood up but at the same time he dropped his pencil on the floor, some students had started to laugh but for only 3 or 5 seconds. “Hum..my name is Jernaclaw and i’m here because my parents sent me here...” The next one was a pale blue unicorn with a blue cream mane, she was wearing a magic outfit, like the one worn when a unicorn does some magical show. “this is the great and powerful Trixie, and she is here in this school, because the magical school was not good enough for her.”Onyx found that Unicorn really annoying, first she doesn’t speak like everypony else. The next one before the earth pony in front of him was a another gryphon, a female this time. Her feathers were white but ended in purple, the feathers around her eyes were completely purple. ”mmp pfft, my name is Axandrea, and the reason I’m here is... personal.” was the only thing the teacher got out of her. The next one was the earth pony from earlier in-front of him. The colt pushes his shades upwards to his forehead, as if they weren't allowing him to see properly. He held a blank expression for a few seconds, which felt like hours for the nervous Onyx who wanted to know about him more... Finally, the colt presented himself. “I’m Vallie Scratch and I’m here to learn.” were the only words that came out of his mouth. Onyx was a little disappointed, but he decided to wait for the break to ask know more about Vallie. The last one was the female gryphon at his right, but when she spoke, Onyx was shocked, she was not a female... It was a male. Onyx was happy he didn’t speak to him yet it would have become awkward. “My name is Glide, i’m here because my mother think it will be the best cultural experience for me” Something about his voice makes Onyx feel like he could trust this guy. Onyx was trying to found who will be the next one, until he realised that its now his turn to speak, all of the class was watching him, waiting for him to speak. “Uhm... Hi … my name is Onyx... I’m the adoptive son of Celestia and I’m here because I want to learn how the things work here. I don’t know what I am yet so I wish to learn what I am by studying really hard.” The bell had finally rung, it was lunch time. Onyx was walking in the school cafeteria, trying to find a good spot to eat his lunch. Until he saw one of the gryphons who was in his class. “Hey! You’re the one in the corner right? Name’s Axandrea, glad to meet you.” Onyx was smiling, she didn’t seem to be scared about his appearance. “Name’s Onyx, the honor is mine, but can I ask you a question?” he asked “Sure what is it?” “Where do we eat in this school? I’m trying to find out where everypony else goes, but I think I’m lost.” Axandrea lets out a little giggle, it sounded like the noise Philomena would make when Onyx brushed him. “Well if you continue to walk in this direction you will find the place where vegetarians eat.” She said pointing to the left corridor. “The vegetarian section?” Asked Onyx, curious like always. “Well yes, because this school is an Interspecies school, the director chose to separate the ones who eat meat and the ones who don’t, for the security of everypony. So like this we won’t be able to scare grass-eaters like you.” She answered back. “I’m not a grass eater, I don’t even like grass, it tastes horrible. I’m not scared of you eating meat. Mom said that these are for eating meat,” he shows her his canines “I’m going to have a chicken sandwich for lunch.” Axandrea was surprised, in her mind she thought that the new prince was just a another grass-eater like these ponies, but she was wrong. “Well well, at least you’re more cool than i thought, come with me, I’ll show you to the gang.” Onyx was happy, it was the first time, except for Shadow, that somepony invited him somewhere.
The first day part 2 (8)Chapter 8 The First Day Onyx looked around him, he wanted to throw up, when Axandrea had said that everypony here ate meat, he never had thought that it would be raw meat! Some gryphons at his table were eating raw fish, others ate raw rabbits and Axandrea was eating... something... he did not know what it was but the smell was horrible. The table was covered in little pieces of flesh and organs, it made him sick, but he didn’t show it because he wanted to look brave in-front of her. “So Onyx, are you sure you don’t want to try it” Axandrea asked, showing him the thing she held. “Heh Heh Heh, thank you, but no thank, the sandwich was enough, I’m full” Onyx answered back, trying not to show the horror in his face. The only thing Onyx wanted right now, is an empty bag to throw up in. The bells finally rang and all the students went back to class, Onyx looked at his schedule, the next class was P.E. “Well, maybe this time class will be fun. Onyx was waiting for the teacher to stop talking. He was a HUGE earth pony named Legend, he has a olive green coat, with a dark mane, and a dragon skull for cutie mark. He was talking about the safety rules, about how he would teach them, about how he had became a sports teacher, and about how he earned his cutie mark. It was booriiinnggg. “And then, I found a letter where it was written The cake is a lie. Can you imagine how angry I was to have run around the entire city for nothing?” If Onyx had to choose between watching Axandrea eat, or listen to the teacher for five more minutes, he would choose the first one, by far. Finally the teacher stopped talking. “Okay now you will team up in a group of 2. Okay...lets see... alright, I will make the teams myself and give you a color. The team who will have the most points at the end of the class will win something.” The teacher started to split up the students, Onyx was hoping to be with Axandrea, but unfortunately she was sent with a other gryphon named Glide. Onyx was teamed with the pony named Vallis, and he was happy about that because maybe he would be able learn more about him. they both took the little flag of color the teacher have gave them, Onyx and Valiis were the red team. Onyx felt the hoof of a pony, looking back it was the hoof of Vallis, who took off his shades. “Ready to wubs the other, partner?” He asked with a smile. “Yeah sure!” Onyx answered back even thought he had no idea what ‘wubs’ meant. The test was easy, the first one was just a simple test to know the equilibrium of each other. Then it was the race test, this one Onyx finish last because unlike all the other students, he walked on 2 legs, and running with four legs is faster than running with 2, even if he finished last. Vallis cheered him on while the race was going. The next test was climbing, a rope was suspended from the ceiling and one of the partners needed to climb it and touch the roof. This time, Onyx was the winner by far, since he looks like a monkey, and with that point, him and Vallis had reached second place. Never before had Onyx felt so good, he could feel all his muscles move independently, hear his heartbeat pushing blood throughout his body, the adrenaline flowing in his veins making him alert to all movements around him. The teacher was in-front of the class, all the students were sitting at the side of the room watching the teacher explain the rules of the last test. Only the top 3 teams are able to do the next test and Onyx was in the first three. Him and Vallis are in second place, the third place was Lightning and Arcanus, and the first team was Aurora and Orion. “Alright, when I say go, one member of each team will run to get that flag, then they will need to give it to their partner, when your partner has the flag, they will have to climb this pole and put the flag at the top, the first team to do all that will wins, and remember, no magic, no wings, just your legs!” Onyx looked at Vallis and asked “Do you think you can do the first part, like you have seen, I’m not the best one for racing, but I can climb.” Onyx asked, Vallis poked him playfully with a large smile “Don’t worry partner, You can do the climbing, I’ll do the running, sounds good?” asked Vallis, Onyx just nodded. They both looked at the 2 other teams expectantly, until the teacher asked the Person/pony that will be running to take their marks. Onyx along with 1 member from each team stepped up to take their marks “Ready? Three... Two... One... GO!” “WE WIN WE WIN WE WIN!” Onyx and Vallis hugged each other (Totally no homo), They won the last test, Onyx secretly wished that the school ended now, this way he would be able to tell his mom how he won, he was so excited. The second place was Aurora and Orion, who both walked toward the winners. “Nice competition, It was really impressive how you used that thing around your hoof to have a better grip on the rope!” Orion complimented. He was the one in his team that climbed the rope “Well these are called fingers, and thanks! You and your sister were hard to beat” Onyx said with real enthusiasm. Aurora started talking,“We should hang both hand out sometime, I came here to make friends, and you two look like some good ponies” Onyx was smiling, this day he didn’t just start school, but he made 4 friends, Blueblood was wrong and it was fine for Onyx. The bell had finally rung, informing the students that school has ended. Onyx was on his way to the castle, thinking about what he would do when he got home. First he would show Twilight all that he had learned today, and tell his mother about the competition and how he had won, but when Onyx reached the entrance of the throne room where his mother was generally, 2 guards blocked him at the entrance. “Why can’t I go see mommy?” Onyx asked, hoping that it was nothing too important. “Your mother has a meeting with the king of the gryphon kingdom, your highness... She clearly stated that she didn’t want to be disturbed.” Onyx knew that sometimes his mother had royal duty to do, even if he knew that, he felt that it was stupid that he couldn’t go talk to his mom right now, so he waited in his room, hoping that Twilight would come soon. Authors Note: That chapter was horrible to writte, but the next one will be better. i should find a new cover for this story right?
Meeting with the Gryphon King (9)Chapters 9 Meeting with the Gryphon King. Celestia was sitting on her throne, waiting patiently for her son to come back from school, the sun illuminating the room, she could feel the warmth of the sun shining on her fur. She was starting to fall asleep, when suddenly, a guard opened the door and ran towards her. “Your majesty, the gryphon king is waiting outside, he wants to have a meeting with you.” Celestia was surprised by that, but she didn’t show it. Never did the King of the Gryphon Empire came meet her, but what worried her more, is the fact that she didn’t receive a letter, warning her of his visit. “You can let him enter, I will meet with him.” The door to the throne room opened, allowing a gryphon enter, he was bigger than the ordinary gryphon but still smaller than Celestia, he was wearing silver armor and the habitual crown that royalty wore. He looked more like a warrior ready for battle than a king. His voice was deep and strong, like a commander of an army should have. “Celestia! how are you? I must say, I’m quite impressed at your castle, so much decoration, and look at this marvelous carpet, so soft.” He said, clawing at the carpet “Gryffin the gryphon! I think you and I know that you did not come here to admire the decoration of my castle, so what is the reason of this surprise visit?” She asked back furiously. “Dear Celestia, since when can a neighbor cannot visit another neighbor? You know, the northern territory can be boring sometimes, so I got this wonderful idea to come give you a little visit.” “Enough!! Gryffin, dont play that game with me, I already know that you never leave your castle unless you have something to gain from it, so WHY ARE YOU HERE!” any trace of patience was lost was now lost in her rage. “Well if you want to play like that Celestia... If you really want to know, I’m here to remedy a injustice, I have heard from my ambassador that you have adopted a son recently, but the son in question was a whole new species, so I was wondering; why is it the responsibility of pony kind to discover him? Why can’t us gryphon’s have our part in the treasure? So in fact, I’m here to take your son with me.” Celestia lost it, she was so shocked and so angry that the King of the Gryphon Empire had asked her that. It took ALL of her mental capacity not to shoot the King with a blast of magic. “WHAT!!! and what makes you think you have the right to come here. Take MY son, then flee just like that?” The king just started to laugh. “What makes me think that I have the right? Well because I have the right my dear.” Then he took out a scroll that was hidden in his armor. “This is a trust scroll, it says that if one of the 5 kingdoms find something and the other kingdoms have no knowledge of, any other kingdom can request to have it for studying.” He give the scroll to Celestia while he was talking. She quickly took the scroll with her magic and rapidly read thew it. She remembered when her and Star Swirl made this rule, it was supposed to help the other countries learn about each other, and not leave all the knowledge to only one country. “HOW DARE YOU! You take this centurys old rule that is used to upgrade the knowledge of each kingdoms for your personal use? This is not what a king should do!” “HAHAHA! But you are wrong Celestia, I don’t want to take Onyx for the fun of doing it, I want to take him with me to let me and my people learn about him... and why not, we can start training him at the same time.” “Train him, why would you want to start training him?” She asked, still shocked by what was happening. “Did you ever look at him in a military point-of-view Celestia? You ponies are too pacifistic. Your son has the biggest potential to become the most strongest warrior in all of Equestria! He has the same mobility as a diamond dog’s, but he’s not stupid like them, he can climb faster than any of us with his body shape, I’m sure he will be harder to catch than a baby gryphon who is learning to fly for the first time. My blacksmith’s already planned an armor set for him when he becomes older. With the right training I think he will be able to defeat any enemy in his path.” Celestia rose up from her throne and walked toward the king. “So this is why you really want him, make him a beast of wars, I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I will never let my son get kidnapped by you.” The king took back the scroll and looked at her with his arrogant smirk. “You have no choice Celestia, you have written this rule yourself and if the ruler of a land doesn’t follow they’re own rule, how do you think your people and the other kingdom’s react? You don’t want us to bring the council of 5 against you... right?” Celestia was stuck and she knew it. The Gryphon king was reputed for always turning the rules at his advantage, but she couldn’t let her son go, she didn’t want to be alone again. “If you dare to take my son away from me, I will send the whole army of Canterlot after you, and don’t even think I won’t banish you after that.. I will make sure that your skull be thrown away into Tartarus if you dare take Onyx away from me.” The reaction of Gryffin was by far, not what Celestia thought it would be. “Hahahahahahaha, You’re funny Celestia... like if you would have a chance against the gryphon empire, but I have not come here to start a war between our two nation’s. In truth, I want to make you a deal, we will let your son choose who he want to be with, if he choose you, I promise on my Gryphon Honor, that I will never bring this idea up again and I will not talk about this to the council, but if he chooses me... you will need to let him go and don’t try to stop me or him.” Celestia did not take the time to give him answer, for her, she was sure that her son wouldn’t follow a gryphon that he never met before. “We have a deal, Gryffin” She answer back “Excellent, I will be back in three days, Onyx will need to give me an answer in three days.” Then he walked out of the room. Celestia let out a sigh and started to relax, until she remembered that it was now 5pm and Onyx should be back already, so she walked into the direction of her son’s room. When she finally reached the room of Onyx and she opened his door, she felt her heart miss a beat, Onyx was not in his room and the guard who was supposed to protect the door was gone, and with the gryphon king in the city who wanted his claw on him, she immediately thought the worse. -15 minutes earlier- -Onyx room- Onyx was sitting at his desk, trying to draw Philomena flying in the sky. Onyx was proud of his drawing, the wings were just perfect, not too big not too small, he was gonna start to draw the tail of Philomena until he heard somepony knocking at his door. Thinking it would be Twilight or his mother he opened the door, but he was surprised when he saw Strong Shield in-front of him instead. “Strongy! Your back!” He said at the same time he hugged him but before he could, he quickly stopped the hug and pulled back. “I’m sorry... I know you don’t like it when I hug you.” Onyx said with a sad voice, but to his surprise Strong Shield hugged him back. Then he entered in the room and slowly looked everywhere. “Do you know where your mother is?” He asked, Onyx was still wondering why Strong Shield hugged him when Strong Shield had clearly stated that he didn’t want Onyx to touch him, he took his time to answer. “Um...She is in the throne room I think, when I came back from school she was in a meeting with the Gryphon King... When did you get back from your vacation?” Strong Shield who was looking at the half-finish drawing on the table, took out a little bag. “I just come back two hours ago, so do you want me to take you to get som ice cream?” He asked with a smile, Onyx took his shoes and followed Strong Shield who was already in the corridor. Onyx was sitting around a table, outside of a little restaurant, eating chocolate ice cream. He took a look at Strong Shield who took a glass of something called Corolestia... “So, now that we both have something we like, do you want to hear where I was these past two weeks?” Strong Shield asked with a smile, it was the first time Onyx saw Strong Shield smiling and he was wondering if it was because of what he was drinking. “YES! I want to know, please tell me” “Well if you insist, I was in the north, in a really good spot, called the Gryphon Empire.” “The Gryphon Empire? But it’s so cold there, why didn’t you go to the south?” Strong Shield laughed at that and took another sip of his drink. “Yes... True, sometime it’s a little more cold than here, but the Gryphon Empire is beautiful, the city is four times bigger than Canterlot, they have mountains higher than here. Everypony there is friendly and helps each other, and if you look at north when you are in the north tower of the castle, you can see the ocean. and that is only for the summer, when the winter comes, apparently you can make so many snow ponies that they don’t know where to build them.” Onyx was looking at Strong Shield like he said that the sun moves by itself. “And this is just the landscape, the gryphons there are really friendly and are friends with everypony, I have asked them if they would be your friends and you know what, they said yes.” Onyx was looking at him happily “Wow it seems like a really good place, I would want to go there and visit them one of these days.” Strong Shield was now smilling and stared at him. “Well who knows, maybe one of these days, you will have the chance to go there and live a life of pure joy and smile, but remember, this sort of thing only happens one time in a life of a pony so if you have the change to go there don’t miss it” he than drank the remainder of the bottle. “Ok now, return to your room before your mother starts to panic, and remember we never had this conversation. I dont want your mother to know that im here, i want to surprise her, can I count on you?” Onyx nodded and walked away. Strong Shield look at him until he lost it, then a gryphon took a sit next to him. “How easy was it?” “Easy, he have trust all what I have say.” Answered Strong Shield “Good now take this money and go away before somepony sees us” The gryphon handed a bag of coins at Strong but he didn’t take it. “I don’t want your money, all what I want is this creature away from the castle.” then he rose up and walked away. Authors Note: no more chapter for the weekend =(
Murder(10)Chapter 10 Murder Raynor was following Strong Shield since the event at the ice cream shop a couple of minutes ago, hidden in a cart, he was replaying in his head all that had happened. He had seen everything; how Strong Shield talked to Onyx about the Gryphon Empire, he had seen Strong Shield get payed by a gryphon, but strong shield refused, saying that he didn’t want Onyx in the castle. Never would he would have thought Strong Shield to be a traitor, when Raynor was still in the Royal guard, Strong Shield was already a captain, and he was the most loyal guard ever. Raynor sighed, this mission was supposed to be the most relaxing mission he could ever have, watching a 7 year old foal, but now his mission has turned into a dangerous one. He couldn’t let Celestia lose her unique foal to a traitor like Strong Shield. Raynor followed Strong Shield until he turned into a dark alley. “Why is it always in a dark alley that the bad ponies go into? It’s so cliché.” he whispered to himself. He silently turned behind a corner and hid. He looked around for Strong Shield, hoping to find him. But unfortunately he did not see Strong Shield anymore. Raynor looked around hurriedly, sweat from his nervousness obstructing his view. ‘But where is he?’ he thought to himself. He crawled out of is hiding place and walked in the alley, trying to spot where Strong Shield could have gone. Until he felt a presence behind him slowly approaching him, he quickly turned around, only to see Strong Shield holding a crossbow to Raynor’s face. “Well well, its seems that the old Raynor is back into business. Why are you stalking me? I didn’t know your barn door swings that way.” He taunted, keeping aim the at Raynor. “Even if you were the last pony on Equestria, I would never look at you in that way, your coat color is really too much... white for me.” Answered back Raynor, trying to buy time to find something to defend himself. “Awww sorry to hear that.” Strong Shield mocked, still holding the crossbow with his magic. He walked in the direction of Raynor. “So what will you do now? I guess if you’re following me it’s because you heard what happened at the restaurant... Am I right?” Raynor was breathing heavily, he didn’t bring the weapon for this mission, he thought it would be easy, he had no way to fly the hay out of there before Strong Shield would shoot him, nothing in this alley had the potential to block the bolt. “You know, we could team up, all I want to do is protect the kingdom” Raynor glared at Strong Shield “And how in the hay, will sending the prince into the gryphon kingdom help Equestria?” “Hahah should I really explain? Celestia is weak, she has this creature with her. What would happen if somepony took him hostage? Celestia would easily give anything to whoever took him.” “And you think the better solution for this situation is to give Onyx to the more agressive kingdom of the 5? I know that the guards could be stupid but YOU win the prize titled ‘Biggest asshole In Equestria’ and ‘most stupid guard of the year.’” Strong Shield didn’t wait any longer, He developed a devilish grin, then he shot the bolt out of his crossbow in the direction of Raynor. Raynor tried to dodge it but Strong Shield was too close when he shot the bolt. Time seemed to flow slowly, as he felt his skin tear apart, cell by cell. He fell, clutching the wound that the bolt caused, praying to Celestia for help The metallic flavor of blood enveloping his mouth. As the Darkness started forming in his eyes he let out his last few words “F-F-Fuck... Y-You...” Then the darkness swallowed him, Taking him to the scale in Tartarus, to see whether or not he would go to elysium. “Pfft, what a loss, you could have helped me. But you prefer to let the kingdom of Celestia rest in the princes claws.” Strong Shield turned to walk out of the alley but a gryphon blocked his path. “I saw you take care of him” Said the emperor of the gryphon empire who was wearing his armor. “Yes, he saw me talking with Onyx, I didn’t have a choice.” Answered back Strong Shield, nervously “Poor little pegasus, so young.” The king swiftly grabbed his sword, his sword was in fact, a dragon scale cut in form of a sword, and struck the Strong Shield’s crossbow out of his magic, then with his claw, he grabbed him by the throat and threw him against the wall. Strong Shield tried to regain his composure but the king was already on him, with his sword on his throat. “Bu...but why...?” Asked Strong Shield. The gryphon emperor start to laugh. “Why? Strong Shield, Tell me this, have you ever seen a pony and a gryphon allied? I can’t be seen allied to a weak pony. You have played your role perfect, and I applaud you for that, now I don’t need you anymore. Don’t worry, I will tell Celestia that you have fought like a true hero versus the “thief” but unfortunately I have come here too late and only found your dead body.” Strong Shield was trying to get away from the emperor but the emperor’s grip was stronger. “Good bye little pony, I wish you a good travel to Tartarus.” Then the emperor Put pressure on his sword, pushing the metallic blade into Strong Shield’s throat, slicing the sword the emperor cut the throat of Strong Shield, the blood sprayed out of Strong Shield like a fountain, Strong shield was trying to cover up the cut with his hoof to stop the bleeding, but the cut was too deep. When finally his body stopped moving, the emperor cleaned his weapon on the dead body of the ex-captain, before he walked away into the direction of the castle. Authors Note: I feel so bad for Raynor......... Strong Shield is dead YEA!!!! If somepony could bring me a cover art for this story, i will love him forever. btw........500 favs but only 355 thumbs up.....something is wrong here hahahahaha who have found the reference in this chapter??? and yes this is a short chapter, but because i post 50% of this chapter by mistake on the last chapter....well you know. Only one pony here have found with who Onyx will fall in love later. Congratulation.
When all was simple(11)chapter 11 When all was simple Celestia was in her room, she just received a letter from her son who was sent with Gryffin to the Gryphon Empire last week. She looked at the scroll, it had some dry little spots of what she thought was water on it. like if her son had been crying when he was writing it, she quickly opened it and read it, her heart missed a beat, the hoofwritting was shaky and she could feel the sadness of her son through the words on the scroll. Mommy, Please I want to come home, the Gryphon’s here have took all my plushies and threatened to destroy them if I don’t follow their rules, I miss you please mommy. I’m so sorry that I picked the Emperor instead of you. I want to go come back home, I miss you, I miss Twilight, I miss my friends and Philomena, I promise I will never eat meat again If I come back, please mommy, I’m sorry! I don’t want to stay here anymore. Celestia was in tears, she couldn’t do anything for her son, the only thing she was able to do is send him some letters. Suddenly the door of her room slammed open and a purple fog entered and soon followed by Nightmare Moon. Celestia was shocked, what was her sister doing here? “HAHAHAHA! As I see, my sister your still so well. First you banish me, your own sister the only member of your family, then when you are given a life to take care of, you lost him in the claws of a Gryphon... and if I’m right, that Gryphon will probably return your son in a body bag” “NEVER WILL YOU BE HAPPY CELESTIA, EVERYPONY AROUND YOU WILL DIE OR BETRAY YOU, YOU SHOULD HAVE LET ME KILL YOU 1000 YEARS AGO” Celestia flung up in her bed, sweat was flowing down her coat like a stream of water and her breathing was loud. “A dream...That was all just a dream...” Celestia walked out of her chamber for a glass of water, she went into the kitchen and drank a pitcher of water. The moon was full this night, she looked through a window and she could clearly see the Nightmare Moon picture, showing that luna was still indeed imprisoned, usually the stars would shine more brightly and the moon was even more brighter when her sister would raise the moon, but when Celestia would raise it, the bright lights of the moon and the stars would be darkened. She never learned how to properly raise the moon and the stars, she only learned how to raise the celestial bodies, when luna raised the moon, it was like a beautiful painting, unlike when Celestia would raise the moon. Celestia remembered when Onyx had asked her who was the other pony In an album of celestia and luna’s *Flashback* 1 Year Ago Celestia’s Room. “And this one is when I had raised the sun for the first time.” Celestia said showing a picture of her to Onyx. “Oh! And this one, is one of my favorites, it’s when my mom let me wear her crown.” Onyx was looking at the picture, his mother was wearing the royal crown of the day and an Alicorn was looking at her happily. “Mommy, who’s the other pony in the picture?” He asked curiously. “Well the big one behind me is my mother, Galaxia. She was the one who ruled Equestria before me. She was a good mother and took care of me very well.” Onyx, still hugging his mother, pointed to the little filly in the picture “And this one mommy, who she is?” Celestia looked at her sister before she slowly answered her son. “This is my little sister Luna, she was upset this day because she always wanted to wear Mother’s Crown.” She told him with a sad smile. Then she covered Onyx with her wings to bring him closer to her, she then turned the page of the book. The next picture was of her and Luna, walking around old-time ponyville. Small tears started falling down from her face and dropped on the book. “Mommy... why isn’t your sister and mother in the castle now?” Onyx asked innocently. Celestia took her time to find a correct answer that wouldn’t startle him, she never told Onyx that Luna was the one called Nightmare Moon. At least it will be easier to explain where her mother is, since she had already explained to him what death was. “Well for my mother, she passed away a long time ago, and I’m sure she’d look over you and me. Now about luna... she got the need to go on vacation to clear her mind, but she will be back, when you’re older, I’m sure you and her will be great friends.” Onyx, still embraced by his mothers wings, looked at the album and asked her. “But how can your mommy be in heaven.... You’re suppose to live forever because you are a Alicorn!” Celestia giggle. “This Onyx is false, many ponies think we are immortal, but that is not true, in fact we can live a lot more longer than all the other ponies, we can live approximately 10,000 years.” Onyx waited a little before he returned with another question. “So how old are you mommy?” Celestia laught before she hugs her son. “I will only answer you if you promise me to never ask this question to a other mare ok?... I’m 2986 years old and my sister is 2786 years old. And for your cousin Cadance, she 15 years old.” “Wow you are really old mommy.” Answered back Onyx. Celestia was speechless. being stold by your own son that your old is always a shock, even to Alicorns “Mommy....can i ask you a last question?” “Sure but after that its will be time to go sleep.” “Will I live as long as you mommy?” Celestia this time didn’t find an answer, so she just held Onyx close to her and hummed a little song to help him to sleep. Stars and moon and air ballons Fluffy cloud to the horizon I’il wrap you in rainbow and rock you to sleep again. Teddy bears of pink Duck and limbs of white Dont you cry my dear, I’m here now I’il be your nightlight. Celestia finally finished her water glass, but before she coul go out a guard pony ran to her. “Celestia we need your help, somepony found the dead body of our captain, alone in a alley with his throat cut.” Authors Note: a little sweat chapter before the shit storm come to us Filly Celestia is best filly. i got a rainbow dash from Mc donald :D now i have 5 applejack and 1 RD so guy the next chapter will tell with who Onyx will go....so Gryffin the Gryphon or Celestia?
I'm so sorry (12)Chapter 12 I'm so sorry Celestia followed the guard outside the castle until they arrived at the alley, to see a little crowd of ponies trying to see why the Royal Guards blocked the alley, but when they saw the Princess, all the ponies bowed to her. “My little ponies, I will have to ask you all to return to your homes, I promise to give you more information to what is happening here tomorrow.” The ponies accepted the answer and they all returned to their business. The guard let Celestia go into the alley, as she walked through, the lingering smell of blood started to fill her nose the further down she went. As she approached Strong Shield’s dead corpse she could clearly see his body laying there, propped up against a wall, in a pool of blood. She felt her heart drop, just like that, detective Celestia was on the case, many questions arose in her head, like: what was he doing in Canterlot? Why did he go into this alley? And what did he do to deserve this fate? “Guard, I want the patrols doubled to find this murderer, I will not let a murderer loose in my city.” Then she walked closer to inspect the body of Strong Shield. A guard walked up to her silently. “Your highness, may I help you? I’ve already sent.” he asked. Celestia still trying to find some evidence only nodded to him, then they both were off, trying to find who murdered Strong Shield. It took several minutes before the guard called Celestia over to show her something. “Princess Celestia, please come look at this.” The guard was holding a broken bolt in his hoof, Celestia could clearly see blood on it, and a little piece of black cloth stuck on the bolt’s tip. The guard took the piece of cloth before he hoofed it to Celestia. “Do you think we can ask the Zebras to identify the one who have worn this? I have heard they have created a powder to identify the DNA on certain items... But this now means we have two victims.” Celestia took the broken bolt and the piece of cloth. “I don’t think it will be necessary, you see the uppermost part of the bolt is covered in blood, so that means the wound was deep, and the pony who got hit by it, should be in a hospital, I will need to send a guard at each hospital in Canterlot and look for anypony that has a wound of this type.” “Yes your highness!” The guard started to run to go advise his superior. “Wait, you’re a new recruit, right? Can I have your name before you go?” She asked him. “Yes, your highness, my name is Shining Armor, tonight was my first patrol.” “Shining Armor... I will remember that name, now go report to your superior.” Then the guard ran from the alley. Celestia closed the eyes of Strong Shield with her magic. “You where a good captain Strong Shield, I will never forget the sacrifice you have made for Equestria, I will add a statue of you in the garden.” She close her eyes and let down the barrier holding her tears, and tears fell from her face, then she got up, and walked towards the castle. Celestia was in front of the coffin holding the corpse of Strong Shield. The body was waiting to be buried, a circle of ponies and guards were surrounding the coffin, some were friends, members of family, or just co-workers. Onyx was silently crying under the wings of Celestia, he wanted to look strong but his heart was broken, he already knew that each living thing needs to die, but it’s still traumatizing to him. Then Celestia started her speech. “My dear ponies, today we are gathered here in honor of the memory of Strong Shield. He gave his life to protect Equestria, and everypony in it. He trained the guard of today and protected my son.” She took a break to regain her breathing. She could feel her coat, wet by the tears of Onyx, she coughed and began her speech again “In all his years of service, he have always shown a loyalty like no other pony has, he followed each and every rules and always gave his best, and never failed a single mission... This is why I will have the sculptor make a statue of him like all the other hero’s of Equestria that had been made for them, so we may never forget him.” She then placed the coffin in the hole and guards came to cover it with soil. Most ponies placed something on the top of the soil where the coffin was. Then each guard take off their helmets and pulled out a feather from the top, before they place it on the soil. When everypony said their goodbyes to the captains grave, Onyx walked next to the burial and let his tears fall freely. Celestia went to his side, sat down next to him and hugged him, trying to give him comfort. They both sat there silently, trying to comfort each other. Onyx took out a scroll from his pocket. “I drew this for you... I wish you could see it from where you are now” He placed the scroll with all the other items, the drawing was Onyx eating ice cream, with Strong Shield hugging him. “This one is really good Onyx.” She say between sobs. “If you want you can go see your friends. I have somepony to meet, I will see you at dinner okay?” Celestia rose up and helped her son to do the same. Then both hugged each other before they headed into different directions. Celestia entered the throne room, but the Gryphon Emperor was already there waiting for her. “What do you want this time Gryffin, the deadline is tomorrow, so why are you here?” She asked with a harsh voice with a hint of venom. “I’m here to close the deal, I heard what happened to your captain and I’m very sorry about that.” “St-s-stop the deal... What do you mean by that?” “I mean what I mean Celestia. I don’t want to take your son away from you, you are a mother and we all know how that it had been hard to banish your own sister, but for you to lose your son, too... I don’t even want to think what could happen.” While he was talking, he was walking in circles around Celestia. “This is why I ask you this, will you let me ‘borrow’ your son for some time? I will train him so he can pro-” Celestia cut him off. “Listen Gryffin, I don’t know what you are playing, but you coming here, saying that you cut the deal off and then, you ask AGAIN to take Onyx! This does not make any sense!” Gryffin stopped walking and looked at Celestia. “YOU’RE playing, you’re playing with the life of your son! Listen to me Princess, why do you think somepony would want to kill Strong Shield? We aren’t at war, and your captain was too strong to be killed by a normal thief! The only reason to kill him is to reach your son, he was the bodyguard of him and now Onyx is all alone with nopony to protect him! This is why I ask you again Celestia, let me take your son, I will train and protect him, during this time you will be able to try to find the murderer.” Celestia didn’t answer, in a way the emperor was right, but she didn’t want to give her son to him. “He will not be a prisoner Celestia, you will be able to send him letters and we will treat him like a prince, but if he stays here, you just put his life at risk.” “Listen Celestia, we both rule our country differently, I find the way you rule too soft, and you find the way I rule much too hard and military like, but for one time, we should put these differences aside and you should give me the right to train your son until he is ready to defend himself. I promise on my right to rule, to take care of him.” Celestia was in tears, what the Gryphon had said made sense to her, but she didn’t want to admit it, she needed her son, but if he dies, it was because she didn’t want him to be go... “Y-you know, for the first time since I’ve known you Gryffin, you remind me of you ancestor, he would’ve said the same thing, and even if I didn’t really like him... He was a good emperor and I respect him for that... Even if he always had the habit to send me letter after letter, all filled with random questions.” She let out a sigh and thought about all the things her and Onyx had done. “But what about his friends? He just started school and now he has to leave?” “Celestia, do you really think that your sons friends are more important than staying alive? I dare say, maybe the murderer is already his friend. We don’t have time to think about every good and bad point.” “Please Gryffin... Come back tomorrow... I will give you my answer tomorrow... I need to be alone, I lost a friend and now you tell me that my son could be next… I need to think.” The Gryffin walked away. “As you wish, Celestia.” Gryffin the Gryphon had rejoined his group outside the city. Celestia had asked him to stay outside of Canterlot if he wanted to hunt or eat meat, she did not want her little ponies to get scared. Many Gryphons bowed to him when he entered the camp. His general was sitting around a fire, eating a rabbit from the forest. When he saw the emperor come close to him he bowed. “My Emperor, if I may ask, what did Celestia say? Do we need to call the capital to send us more soldiers?” The Emperor laughed and sat next to him. “No my general, we will not need to kidnap the creature. If all goes how I’ve planned it, Celestia will give us her son tomorrow when I go to see her again. Tonight is a night of festivity, because tomorrow we go back to our home.” He say loud enough for all the camp to hear. This night no rabbit would be safe in the woods. “Cadance, can I come in?” Celestia asked in front of the door of her niece. After the Gryphon Emperor had left, she decided herself that the Emperor was right, Strong Shield alone was able to take 10 royal guards when in a sparring match, so how would a thief be able to kill him? Now that Strong Shield is dead, Onyx is all alone, she had tried to find Raynor, because he was supposed to watch, him but when she called him, he never showed up. Then she realised that, unless Onyx stays in her room all his life without going out, she wouldn’t be able to guard him all the time, and the Gryphons are the best for training somepony to fight and defend themselves... well the second best. The dragons would be the best to train Onyx, their knowledge is infinite and they are the hardest creatures to kill. But since she had banished her sister, the Dragon Kingdom did not see Celestia in a good way, saying that ‘She broken the balance of the world’. “Yes auntie you can come in.” Celestia entered the room of her niece, she was sitting in her bed and Twilight was playing with a plushie. “Twilight, what are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be at your house?” but instead of Twilight, it was Cadance who answerd her. “I’m foalsitting her, I need more bits, I wanted to gain my money by myself... Unlike my brother...” Celestia gave a warm smile to Twilight who stopped playing to listen what they werewere saying. “Twilight... Did you finish your homework on levitation?” She asked. “Yes, and I’ve read the whole book too, it was really interesting!” She answerd proudly. Both Cadance and Celestia were surprised that she read the entire book. “Well... You could go to the library to take the second book if you want, here take it, it will give you access to the library in the south tower.” Celestia said, hoofing a scroll to Twilight. Twillight lets a squee out of her and quicly go out of the room to go read more book. “Auntie, do you really think she has the potential... I mean what if sh-” Celestia cut her off. “Don’t worry about that, I’ve seen what she can do and I’m sure she will pass all the tests I will give her... Just like you.” Cadance sighed. “Sometimes I wish my little brother could’ve passed the test instead of failed... Since I became an Alicorn and not him, he stopped talking to me, and he acts like if I’m not here...” Celestia hugged her niece and sat on the bed with her. “Cadance... what do you think of Onyx?” She asked her with a sad tone. Cadance, was caught off guard by that question, it took her some time to answer that. “I... I think he’s a good... whatever he is, if he was a pony like us, I’m sure he will be a great one, but I’m scared... I’m scared of how the population will react when he will be old enough to claim the throne, he doesn’t have magic, and because he is not like us, some could try to reject his access to the throne.” Celestia stayed silent, and thought about what she had said. “Thank you Cadance, now if you don’t mind I have some things to do, I will see you at dinner, right?” Cadance blushed a little. “Well you see auntie, I was wondering if I could go eat outside of the castle today... I have a... A friend to go meet.” Celestia smiled to her. “Well okay then.” But before Cadance walked out, Celestia spoke again “Go have fun with Shining Armor.” Right then and there, a new shade of red was made. Onyx was hiding in a bush, he rejoined his friends, he pushed all his sadness in the back of his mind so he could play hide and seek with his friends. Axandrea was hiding in a tree close to him, Vallis found a spot under a table and Aurora was... Well nopony really knew because she used one of her spells to hide from her brother Orion, who was it. “Guys, I don’t want to play anymore, it’s been an hour and I still can’t find you.” Onyx silently laughed, Orion wasn’t really good at this game, even from this spot Onyx could see Vallis. Orion looked behind a shed for the seventh time, and by the way he would look every time he went behind there, it would take him a good 8 minutes before he come back. “Psst Aurora... where are you?” Suddenly Aurora appeared behind Onyx, he let out a little squeak of surprise. “Hi!... Heh, heh, heh, you should’ve seen your face, you were like ‘AHHH!’ and I was like ‘Hi!’” Onyx facepalmed to the commentary of Aurora, sometimes she was so... random? “Hey! Can you please hush down over there? I don’t know about you, but I want to win!” Axandrea said, who was still in the tree. “Guys... I’m starting to get cramps... do you think we could stop playing this? Orion will probably never find us anyway.” Vallis asked, still under the table. Onyx, wanting to get out of the bush, nodded and walked towards Axandrea in her tree. They all talked with each other waiting for Orion to return. But when more than 15 minutes passed, Aurora got up and sighed. “It seems I will need to go find him now, he’s probably lost, I hope to see you guys soon.” Then Axandrea climbed down from the tree and followed Vallis. “Me too, I will need to go, Pa and Vinyl are probably waiting for me for at dinner.” At the word dinner, Onyx practically fell down from the tree, he forgot that his mother was waiting for him, so he quickly said goodbye to his friends before he ran towards the castle. Celestia was waiting her son, all day she had thought about what the Gryphon had told her and she had finally made her decision. When her son finally showed up, she already ate half of her dinner. “Sorry mom, I didn’t see the time pass.” He said before he took some food from the table and put it on his plate. They both started to eat silently, Celestia was trying to find a way to bring up the subject with him. “Hmmm... Onyx my dear, you know I love you right?” “Well yeah, you tell me everyday...” Celestia felt her heart brake, she will hate herself for going through with this... but Cadance and the Gryphon were right, Onyx does not have magic and unless he learns to defend himself, he will not be able to protect the kingdom, Or himself. “Onyx... I... I-I have decided to... well to...” She felt her eyes start to moisten, Onyx was looking at her, wondering what was wrong with her. “A friend of mine... he asked me for his permission to send you with him to train you so you can be safe...” She was trying as much as she could to hold back sobs “He will come here tomorrow to take you with him.” Onyx let his fork fall. “What?... but I just started school... and my friends... a-and Twilight... W-Why would I need to be safe?” He asked, on the verge of tears. “I don’t want to do this... but this for your security. And you will be able to continue school there with a private teacher, and you will make plenty of new friends too.” Onyx just looked at her, his anger was visible on his face. “But I don’t want to make NEW friends, I want to stay here. with you! I want to learn with my friends, I don’t want to go!” Celestia was in tears “Please Onyx, don’t make this more difficult than it already is, I will show you how to send letters to your friends if you want to keep in touch with them, but you need to go with my friend for your own safety... y-you’re not like us, you don’t have magic and if you were in danger you would not be able to defend yours-” Onyx interrupted her before she could continue. “So that’s it isn’t it, because I’m different, right? I’m leaving Canterlot because I’m not like everypony else, is that it?” “NO! No, that’s not what I meant... I mean that because you don’t have magic, you will need something else to compensate for this, I promise you that you will not be gone forever, just a couple of years, at the most...” “A couple of years!?, You want send me away for a couple of YEARS!? But why, what did I do to deserve this?!” Celestia tried to reach her son but he just run away from her. She use her magic to grip him and then she pulled him into a hug. Onyx listen me, I’m not sending you there because you have done something wrong, it’s for your own protection, and trust me, I also don’t like this idea, but I hate the idea of you dead even more.” Onyx stop trying to fight the magical grip of her mother and looked at her. “D-d-d-dead?... Why are you scared of me to d-d-dying... I’m still too young to die.” “I know but... the one who killed Strong Shield... I think he had done that to reach you, and I’m scared for you. This is why I’m sending you with the Gryphons, The Emperor himself will teach you to how to protect yourself. During this time I will try to find the murderer of Strong Shield.” Onyx was thinking about what she had told him. “So... Strong Shield... had... like sacrificed himself... f-for me?” He asked, unsure if he was right. “...You can say that, if you want...” Onyx sighed, and remember what Strong Shield have said to him about the Gryphon Empire... and the promise he had with him. “well... okay... I will do it for Strong Shield... I will become strong like him... I don’t want hi to die for nothing.” Both Celestia and Onyx hugged each other before they took their last dinner together. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* “Can I come in?” Twilight asked at the other side of Onyx’s room door. “Yes! Please, I-I wanted to see you too.” Twilight came in and looked at the chamber. Onyx there were some packages scattered every where, and Onyx was sitting on his bed. “I’ve heard what have happened... I will miss you Onyx” Onyx patted beside him, telling her to come sit with him. “Will you send me letters when I’m gone?” He asked slowly, trying to find the right words to say what he really wanted to say. “Well sure, I will ask Celestia to send it to you, but only if you send me some letters back with what you’ve learn.” She say with her habitual smile. Onyx seemed happy with her answer but then his face became red and he took out his general Philomena from his bag. “Twilight... C-can I ask you to take care of her when I’m gone. I know you‘ve already have Smarty Pants, but I’m sure Philomena and him will get along easily.” Twilight took the plushie with her hooves and looked at Onyx, and then she did something he never expected, she gave him a light kiss on the cheek. “Thank you, I will take care of him.” She told him as her coat gained a red tint to it. She then took Philomena and went out of his room, leaving a blushing and confused Onyx behind her. Celestia, Blueblood, Cadance, Onyx and Gryffin the Gryphon was in the throne room in Canterlot. The rain outside the castle was beating down upon the castle roof, lightning would flash time to time, Onyx was trying to hold back tears and held on tight to Celestia’s leg. “Let me guess Celestia, you‘ve asked me to come here because you’re ready to give me your answer, am I right?” Celestia was quiet, she asked herself about her choice, still wondering if it was the only or best solution, but before she could say anything, Onyx approach the Gryphon. “So... you will take me with you for training... right?” The Emperor looked at Onyx and smiled. “Yes, my little one, I have offered your mom, the choice to teach you how to defend yourself, but before we will try to find what type of fighting style is the best for you, maybe we could show you how to-” Onyx cut the Gryphon off. “It’s all good Mister Gryffin, but will I have the right to send letters to my mom and friends when I’m there.” The Emperor was a little frustrated to be interrupted by him but he did not show it. “Yes, you will. You will not be in jail my dear, in fact you will be treated as if you were my own son.” Onyx nodded then returned to his family. “Mom... Can you please tell my friends why I won’t be there please?... And don’t worry, I will write to you everyday.” Then he turned towards Cadance. “I will miss you Candance, and thanks again for the backpack... By the way, a green mane is really cute with your coat.” Cadance laughed and hugged Onyx. “Take care of yourself Onyx. When you come back I will show you how YOU will look with a green mane” They both shared a laugh, then Onyx turned towards Blueblood. “See ya Blueblood, when I come back, I’ll show you all that I will learn.” He said with a little smile, Blueblood gulped and fell back on the marble floor. “Mom... I love you-” Celestia ran to him, as tears fell from her eyes, she hugged him as if she would lose him forever if she didn’t, Onyx’s clothes were starting to act like sponges, hold and absorbing all of Celestia’s tears. “I’m so, so, so sorry Onyx! Please forgive me, and take care of yourself, and if the Gryphon don’t treat you in a good way, p-please write to me a-an-and... I just love you so much my son, I’m proud of you.” She said in between her sobs. Onyx hugged her tightly for a couple of minutes, then returned to the waited Gryphon. “I... I-I’m ready.” was all that he had said. The Gryphon smiled, as if he had won a million bits. “Good, now come with me... It’s time to show you your new home.” END
The escape part 1(13)Chapter 13 The Escape 21st of Gryflius, 997 Years After N.M.M. “He’s over there! Don’t let him get away!” A group of Gryphons were running in the street of Altair, the capital of the Gryphon Empire. The moon was in the sky and it’s pale light was illuminating the city. The freezing, cold air of the mountain howled over their heads, and the fact that it’s the Gryflius month, the fountain that was in the main place had frozen. “You two, you’ll go block the main entrance of the city, you are with me, we will catch this dirty rat.” Then the commander, followed by 4 other Gryphons, ran between the houses of the city, until one of the guards spotted a shadow climbing it way up the wall that encircled the city. “Commander over there!” The guard yelled, he took out his crossbow and aimed at the shadow, but before he could shoot the shadow the commander slapped the weapon away and the bolt shot up into the sky. “No! The Emperor wants him alive, we’ll use the net.” One of the Gryphons took out another crossbow, but this one instead of a bolt, there was a small net attached to the bolt. “Don’t miss him, I want to finish this as soon possible, my wife is waiting after me.” The Gryphon laughed and shot. “Don’t worry commander, I never miss my shot.” he said with a smirk. The net flew across the sky, and like the Gryphon had said, it got the shadow on the wall. When the commander and his group finally reached the base of the wall, they saw the shadow trying to get off the net of him. “So, you tried to run away from your father again, huh Onyx? Maybe next time, you’ll finally able to at least reach the gate of the city.” They all laughed at the little joke, Onyx who’s on the ground in the net, spat on the face of commander. “He is not my father. He’s just a tyrant that keeps me here for his own purposes.” The commander wiped his face of the spit and punched the ex-prince of Equestria. The soldiers then picked him up and escorted him back to his room, but before they could move him, the Gryphon approached Onyx and whispered in his ear. “If it was me and not the Emperor, I would cut your little arms off and let you bleed to death and then throw your body off this mountain and watch it crash at the base of the mountain. You’re lucky that the Emperor still thinks he can make you one of us.” Onyx was not listening to him, and spat in the Gryphons face once again, which the commander answered back by hitting the head of Onyx with the base of his crossbow. Onyx’s vision started to dissipate from the beatings he was taking and he fell unconscious 17th of Heart Warming, 987 Years After N.M.M., 3 months after Onyx had left Canterlot. Three months, it’s been three months since Onyx hadn’t seen his mother or his friends. Yes, he was writing letters to Celestia and Twilight, but now Hearth’s Warming Eve is coming in one week and he wants to go see them, and this is why he was in the throne room, waiting for the Emperor to meet him. “Onyx... what are you doing here, I heard that you wanted to ask me something... So ask me.” The Gryphon Emperor said with a deep voice, Onyx rose up from his seat and bowed to him, like the emperor wanted. “Yes, I was wondering if I could go see my mother this week, it will be Hearth’s Warming Eve and I would like to see her for the occasion.” The Gryphon immediately lost his smile, and his piercing look fell on Onyx. “I already told you, you can’t return to Canterlot, your not ready yet, a-and it’s too dangerous.” “But... but I have done all that you have wanted since I’ve been here. I given my best on every task you ask me to achieve, and I never whine about it, even when it was hard, please Mister Gryffin, just this once.” The Emperor, frustrated by the fact that Onyx is still arguing with him decided to punish him. “So you really want to go see your dear mom if I understand... right?” Onyx thought the Emperor had changed his mind because he was smiling. “Yes, and I promise to come back after.” “Good... but before, we should send a letter to your mom right away, this way she could come here and take you with her... Come back here with your things and bring all your scrolls, we want this letter to be perfect. I will wait here to help you with it.” Onyx quickly ran to his room, and took his backpack that Cadance had given him before he came here, inside his backpack he had all his stuff that he had written to his mother and all the letters he’d got from her and Twilight. When he finally returned to the throne room, the emperor was waiting for him beside the fireplace, where a new fire was made. “Come here, it’s always better to write besides a good fire, it helps to clear the mind.” he said showing a little table and a seat near him. Onyx put his backpack on the table and took a seat. “Did you bring all your stuff? It would be a shame if you need to return to your room and leave this comfortable spot, right?” Onyx nodded and tried to take his backpack but before he could reach it, the Emperor swiftly took it from him, then he held it above the fire. “Hey! What are you doing!? It will catch on fire if you do that!” Onyx said, trying to take it back but the Gryphon only pushed him away. “Listen to me Onyx, I will teach you a new thing called ‘taking something hostage’ you see I don’t want you to leave my city and you, you don’t want your precious bag to go in this fire right?” Onyx only nodded, tears falling down from his eyes. “Good, so the principle of taking something hostage is to make a deal, if you stay in this castle and don’t ask again to leave this castle, I will not let your bag fall in this fire... Do you understand?” “YES! Yes I understand. Please give it back... Please mister Gryffin, I won’t ask you to go out again.” Onyx was in tears, and pleading with the Gryphon to give him his backpack, he felt his stomach knot up when he saw the backpack starting to get scorch marks. “Good, good... You see it’s not hard to understand... Oh, and one last thing... Never trust your opponent.” Then he dropped the backpack in the fire. “NOOOOO!!” Onyx tried to get it out of the fire, but the Gryphon blocked him.
The escape part 2 (14)Chapter 14 The escape part 2 Present time Onyx woke up in the throne room, his head still hurt from the hit he got from the commander wondering why such painful memory was playing in his head. He never forgot that day; the day he lost the last thing he had to remember his mother by. Ever since that day, the Emperor would send false letters to Celestia. Onyx rose from the floor, brushed himself off and turned towards the throne. The Emperor was sitting there, looking at him with a disdained look. Onyx only waited for his punishment like always, this was not the first time he tried to escape from this place, but each time he had miserably failed. The Emperor rose up and walked towards Onyx, and like every day, he was wearing his traditional armor. “I had thought that the punishment you received last time would’ve taught you to try not to escape again... but, it looks like I need to upgrade the consequences this time... again.” Onyx did not move or answer. He had learned within the years that whenever Griffin wanted to punish him, there was nothing he could say or do to stop him. “Why are you always trying to escape from me my dear? I have taught you so many things. I have given you a roof to live under, I have given you food to eat, and this is the way you repay me? I thought that I had raised you better than that, I raised you like my own chicks.” Onyx had lost his cool, he could endure the sarcasm or the pain, but never, NEVER! Would he let the Emperor act as if he was his father. The only family he had was Celestia; not this foolish Emperor. “RAISE ME!?! You did not raise me, you had kidnapped me! For the last 10 years I’ve never seen my TRUE family. YOU... You only keep me here and ‘raise’ me until I’m good enough to be in your army! You always act as if I was your son! I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I’m a free pony and the one who raised me was Celestia, and unlike you, she treated me good and raised me like as if I was her own foal.” The Emperor slapped Onyx across his face with his talon. “Don’t speak to me with that tone, I will teach you how to respect me, rat. Guard! Bring him to the dungeon. This time it will be 25. Maybe a night in the dungeon will help you learn how to respect your superiors.” Onyx didn’t try to fight against the guards grip, even if he could easily hurt the griffin, but he didn’t try it, they needed to think that he was weak for his plan to work. The guards brought Onyx in the dungeon of the castle, unlike Canterlot, if his memories are right, this dungeon is filled with many prisoners, some are Gryphons, other are Diamond Dogs and even ponies are here. The torturer walked in front of Onyx and pulled out his whip. “You again... I’m starting to think you like me for continue to come see me... How many this time?” The guards pushed Onyx into the room and he fell on his knees. “The Emperor has asked for 25 and 1 night in your cells. Do your job.” The guards left the room, leaving Onyx and the torturer alone. The Gryphon pushed Onyx in front of a log planted on the floor and tied his arms around it. “Don’t forget to scream. I like to hear the beautiful sounds of your pain,” he whispered in his ear, then he stood back. Onyx awaited the hit, trying to focus his mind on good memories of his childhood, then the first hit fell upon his back, he screamed out in pain. He could feel his skin tear apart and the blood rush out. The torturer laughed at him and he whipped him again, again and again. Tears of rage and pain fell down Onyx’s eyes, it took all his strength not fall unconscious. For Onyx it seemed to last for hours but in reality, it only took 3 minutes. “Here we go! 25 perfect hits, I’m so proud of myself, I’m sure you will never get whips like that from any other gryphon.” He grabbed him and threw him in the cells and closed the door. Onyx hit his head when he fell to the floor in the cell, and with the beatings he’d just received, he could no longer endure the pain, the unconscious gripping him once again. 6th of Draconoqus, 990 years after the N.M.M., 2 years and 8 months after Onyx had left Canterlot. Birthday of Onyx. Today was Onyx’s birthday, he will be 10 years old today, but he don’t care. For the last 2 years he has done everything to please the Emperor so that maybe he would let him go back home. He had thought that if he learned quickly to defend himself, the Gryphon’s would release him, but now he understands that the Emperor will, maybe, never release him. Onyx was sitting in his bed, waiting for his trainer to come get him like every morning, and while he was waiting, he was caressing a hen that the Emperor have given him for his last birthday. He had called her Philo, to remember his mother’s pet, and she was his only friend here. The hen was eating some seeds from his hand as he delicately pulled some little feathers around her eyes. The hen starting to fall asleep in Onyx’s arms, Onyx didn’t move a muscle afraid to wake the hen up. The door to his room opened, revealing the Gryffin Emperor, the hen woke up but stayed on Onyx’s lap. ‘’Onyx! Happy Birthday! How old are you now? 10 years of age is a important moment in a life fro Gryphon’s.’’ Onyx wasn’t listening to him nor did he respond to him, he only focused on trying to keep the hen calm, the deep voice of the Gryphon had scared her. “Oh! I see that you still have that hen. That’s a good thing because we need her for your birthday party. Come follow me, and bring her with you.” Onyx was hesitant about that order, but he didn’t have the choice, the last time he didn’t follow a order from the Emperor, he didn’t get any food and water for a whole day. So he followed him and they both went in the courtyard outside on the training grounds. “Take a sword Onyx, I will make you into a true warrior.” Onyx put the hen down and went to get one of the many swords that were on the wall. When he returned, he positioned himself in front of the Emperor. “Good, now to make you a true warrior I will need to teach you something else. You see, a warrior can’t be good if they show mercy.” Onyx didn’t like where this conversation was going and fear gripped his heart. “HA! I think you got it right, so to make you a warrior, I request... NO! I ORDER you, to kill that hen, and then we will eat it for your birthday dinner.” “NO! I don’t want to kill her, she’s my only friend here, I won’t do it!” The Gryphon only laughed hard at him. “Onyx, if you don’t kill it, you will show mercy in battle, and if you do that, you will end up being murdered” Onyx threw his sword on the ground. “Good, because if becoming a warrior means that you have to kill your friends, well, I don’t want to become one.” The Gryphon only sighed and took Onyx’s sword. “*Tsk* You don’t leave me much of a choice Onyx, you could have made great progress today, and we would’ve celebrated it with a feast, including your hen. But... It seems I will need to teach you a lesson.” The Gryphon swiftly caught the hen and placed the sword under her throat. “NO!! Please don’t kill her please!” Onyx was crying and he wanted to help the hen but he only could watch his only friend get killed by the Emperor and slowly bleed to death. The emperor let the hen fall to the ground and went inside the castle. Onyx was trying to do something to save his only friend, but he realized quickly that he couldn’t do anything. “I promise......i promise you philo that i will revenge you......i promise it on your blood.....i’m so sorry to did not have save you....please forgive me...”
The escape part 3Chapter 15 The Escape: Part 3 Present Time Onyx woke up with a headache, and his back didn’t help him either, his back was hurting as if somepony was cutting him with a dull, heated blade and his throat was dry a dessert. He tried to stand up but a spark of pain shot up his back and he fell down to his knees again, breathing heavily. Suddenly he felt something cold on his shoulder, he turned his head and looked up, he saw a hoof. Onyx turned his head back to see who was with him, but what he saw, was by far the most strangest creature he had ever seen. It looked like pony and a bug mixed together, the creature had sharp fangs, bug-like wings, and a black curved horn on his forehead. But the most strangest feature was probably it’s arctic blue eyes, or the hole in it’s hoof. The creature looked tired, weak, and beaten, Onyx could feel it’s hoof shaking on his shoulder. “What are you?” The creature said in a strange, but weak voice. Onyx took his time to answer it, never before had he seen something so strange in his whole life. Even the carnivore Pegasus he had seen the other day was less strange than this. “I’m... Well... I don’t really know either... But YOU... What are you?” The creature did not get the chance to answer him, it fell down on the floor, but Onyx caught it before could hit the floor. “Whoa! Are you okay... Whatever you are?” The creature whispered something inaudible, Onyx leaned closer to it, to hear it better. “Love... I’m hungry...” it said, but Onyx was puzzled by what it said. “Love? I don’t get it. I’m not your ‘love’ and if you’re hungry, you can have the bread that the torturer gives to everypony here...” Onyx said with a puzzled face and tone. The thing shook it’s head. “No... can’t... eat it... need... your... love... Please... help me.” Onyx was confused, why is this creature in need of his love. “I’m sorry....Thing... But I can’t help you... I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He said slowly, trying to let it understand his choice of words. The thing was shaking in his arms and Onyx felt pity for it. “Please... Th-think about happy things...” Onyx did not understand why thinking about his good memories will help this creature, but he’ll do it anyway. he tried to think about his childhood; his first day at the school, Mother’s Day, when he play with Twilight, when he made a perfect pancake for the first time under the proud eyes of his mother... His mother... Even after 10 years, Onyx still remembers how her mane was, the look in her eyes, never he could have wished for a better adoptive mother... He could feel tears welling up in his eyes. But suddenly he felt a strange feeling, as if somepony else was with him... but in his head. Onyx opened his eyes and saw the little horn on the head of the creature glow in a green flash, and the most intriguing part was that the creature was looking stronger and healthier, as if it had regained all of it’s energy. Then suddenly it all stopped, the feeling in his head was gone and the glow of the creatures horn dissipated. “Di-did you just read my m-mind....?” Onyx asked to the thing, that was now walking around the cell. The thing only looked at him with a smirk. “No, I did not, I have fed on you, more specifically, I have fed on your sentiment, that was not nourishing like true love, but it was good enough to heal me.” Onyx was confused, how would a creature could eat something sentiment... That was not logical nor in the other way magical, it will never make any sense to him. “Uh... Can I know who- I mean, what are you, now that you’re in better shape?” The thing stretched it’s bug-like wings, which surprised Onyx because he didn’t see them before. “If you really want to know; my species is called ‘Changelings’, and for who I am, I am Fillia.” “Changeling... I never heard of that name before... I mean, that species.” Fillia sighed. “Well that’s not really a surprise, our race has been hunted down by all of the other races of this land, so our queen hides us from the eyes of the others.” “Your Queen? You mean like a kingdom?... So why doesn’t your country appear on the map?” Fillia laughed at him. “Ha, ha, ha, you’re funny. Our kingdom is under the Earth, in the bad lands, and yes we have a queen, maybe the best queen a kingdom could wish for.” This time it was Onyx who laughed at her. “HA, HA, HA, HA! I’m sorry, but I think Celestia is the best Quee-Princess a kingdom could wish for, she’s kind and takes care of everypony in her kingdom.” “Celestia!? You mean the white pony who had banished her own sister? Let’s all the other ponies do her jobs for her, and finally, only take care of herself and her little pathetic pony.” Onyx leaped towards her and swung at her with his fist, but she dodged the hit by flying to the ceiling of the cell. “If I may ask, why does a creature like you, think that the white pony Princess is so ‘good’ and ‘kind’.” “Why? Because she’s the only one who had taken care of me, even if I was a another species. She raised me and I swear on my own life that she the most kind pony in all of Equestria, and I would appreciate it, if you stop talking about my mother like that.” The Changeling was shocked by what he said. “Y-Your mother?... Y-you mean YOU’RE the creature that the white Princess has adopted!? YOU’RE the Prince of Equestria!?” “Well yeah... In this situation, it’s a little awkward when something or someone, calls me ‘Prince of Equestria’.” The changeling took a few good seconds to look more closely at Onyx, then she walked next to him and sat down by his side. Her and Onyx sat in bone chilling silence of their cell, up until Onyx asked her a question. “So... Why are you here?... I mean, if it doesn’t bother you to talk about it?” The Changeling looked at the floor and waited a little while to answer him. “I was captured, by the Gryphons, and because they didn’t know what I was, they sent me here and waited patiently for me to die... But with the energy you gave me maybe I won’t after all, and if you give more energy later, I will be able to be free of this place.” “Free... How? What I mean is; we’re in a dungeon, in the biggest city of the Gryphon Kingdom and we’re stuck in here with no way out.” The Changeling laughed at him again, and that was starting to frustrate Onyx. “It’s simple really. Now that I have the energy, I had sent a message to my Queen, and she is now preparing my escape. My Queen never let’s one of her subjects fall into the claws of the enemies. It won’t surprise me if she came here, her by herself.” “... But... how? How were able to send her a message? Even if you have magic, I’ve never heard of a spell that let’s you talk with somepo- some-ling else.” “Well it’s really simple, us Changelings have something called the ‘hive mind’, it let’s us talk with each other, *Sigh* but I was too weak to communicate with the others, but with your help, I was able to talk to them to request help. Now, the only thing we have to do, is wai-” Suddenly the wall behind Onyx exploded and once again, with the shock of the explosion, the mighty grip of unconsciousness took hold of Onyx once again.
the escape last part (16)Chapter 16 The Escape: Part 4 (Last Part) Onyx rose up from the floor, his head was pounding and he could feel the cold breeze of the mountain on his skin... ‘Mountain breeze?’ It took a few seconds for Onyx to realize that he was no longer inside the dungeon, ‘Wasn’t I was inside the dungeon? with that..hum...yea changeling....’. He slowly opened his eyes, but a bright green flash forced him to shut his eyes. When he re-opened them again, the changeling he met earlier was in-front of him and a another creature, who looked like the changeling but more taller, was at her side. “Finally, you woke up, I was starting to think to leave your body here and just leave, but now that you have regain consciousness, she will be able to talk to you. Don’t take too much time Fillia, I will wait for you in the woods over there...” The tall creature said with his abnormal but interesting voice, then she flew away, leaving Fillia and Onyx there. Onyx was not really listening to what was happening, he was more occupied looking around him; the moon was not really bright as it should, but now he could see that he was at the foot of the mountain, he looked where the city is built and the feeling of being away from that prison was so wonderful, he couldn’t describe the feeling. The Changeling called Fillia, walked in the direction of Onyx and smiled at him. “Our Queen, even if she didn’t say it, wants to thank you for saving me, and let me feed on you. Usually when someone else sees us, there first reaction is to attack us, but not you... You had helped a totally unknown creature without asking a question or something in return.” Onyx, who was now listening, was trying to remember what had happened in the dungeon. “Well... That was nothing," in fact, I didn’t know that I was helping you when I had thought about my mother", but can you explain to me what we’re doing here? I only remember a loud ‘bang’ and then nothing.” “Well the ‘loud bang’ was my Queen who had exploded the wall to set me free, unfortunately, you were behind the wall and a chunk of the wall had hit your head. For ‘Why are we here?’, well my Queen had free me, but when I told her about what you did for me, she decide to set you free too. I can say that she was intrigued by how you looked, she has never seen something like you before in her life.” Then she paused, as if she was listening for something. “I have to go, my Queen wants me to return now. Thanks again for all that you have done for me... Prince Onyx.” Then she flew away, leaving Onyx alone. Onyx waved his hand to the Changeling, his eyes filled with tears, he was free... finally free. He was away from that cruel, so called ‘Emperor’ who had kept him in that awful castle, as if he was like a toy for him. Now HE was the one who will decide what he wanted to do because he was free! Never had he thought, that he would have to endure that much pain in training, the whip of the torturer, and the cruelty of the Emperor. The only thing he wanted to do now, is to go back see his mom. He wanted to return into Equestria, he even missed his rude cousin Blueblood. With this in mind, Onyx walked in the direction of the closest village, sure he will need to hide himself from the Gryphon guards, but the road to Equestria easily take him about 2 weeks, but if he didn’t get caught, and didn’t stop too often, he will be in Equestria... In the castle with his mother... For his 18 birthday. Meanwhile... “EMPEROR! EMPEROR!” A Gryphon guard was running throughout the castle in search of his Emperor. The last hour for him was quite shocking and even he doesn’t understand what had happened. One hour ago a patrol had found the dead body of the torturer, his throat cut in the dungeon, but the most shocking thing about that, was a green cocoon and the torturer was inside, floating slowly up and down. Then, if that was not enough, the cell where the ‘bastard son’ of Celestia was kept, was empty and the wall was destroyed. The guard entered the throne room and the Emperor was with a female Gryphon at his side, tied with chain around her neck to the throne, probably the new prey for the Emperor... “What are you doing here, can’t you see I’m busy right now!?” The Emperor yelled at the poor guard, who was only doing his job. “I’m sorry Emperor, but I have some... bad news for you... *Gulp*... T-the Torturer was found dead in the dungeon and th-” “Well, I’ll find a new torturer, that can’t be to hard. Now go... Before I give you the same fate of the torturer.” “But your Emperor! I was going to tell you that... well... the ‘bastard son’ of Celestia... How should I put this?... H-he has escaped...” “WHAT!?!” The Emperor in his surprise and rage, had smash the head of the poor slave chained to the throne, even the guard had heard the skull of the Gryphon crack open when she had hit the throne. “I want all the guards to search for him, NOW! He can’t have gotten too far away. It’s really hard to go down our mountain without wings. Now go and call a maid to clean this mess, I don’t want my floor filled with the blood of this slut.” “Y-yes your Emperor!” The guard left the throne room and sighed, he secretly wished that the Emperor would die soon. Since he had been put on the throne, nothing had been good for the empire. “Hey! You there! Come here. The Emperor needs you in the throne room right now, and don’t take your time, he’s really angry.” He said to the first maid he saw, he felt pity for this maid, because he knew that tomorrow, he would have to go bury her body somewhere. The Emperor will probably make her clean his throne and then he will do the same thing he was gonna do to the dead Gryphon before he killed her, and like always, he would kill her when he would be done with her.
meeting with a new and a old ponyMeeting With A Old and A New Pony Since the Changeling had freed him, Onyx had been walking though the woods for the last few days. When he first escaped, he quickly went to the closest town and, ‘borrowed’ some items from the village. Usually, he would’ve bought it or at least offer work in return, but the Emperor had already set up some ‘Wanted Posters’ with his face on it, with a reward of 500 bits to bring him in alive, so he didn’t really have a choice. The sounds of the forest was very relaxing, the birds singing, the little gusts wind blowing in the trees, the sound of the hoofsteps behind him, the feeling of the sun on his skin... ‘Wait, what?... Hoofsteps...’ Onyx swiftly turn himself to see who is following him, but he didn’t see anypony. “Well, that was strange... Maybe it’s just my imagination?” Onyx turned around went his way, but as soon as he did, he bumped into a grey pegasus, which was flying right in front of him. “Well hello there... Who are you?” Onyx rose up from the ground, holding his nose and checking if it was bleeding. “Argg! Do you surprise everypony you meet, like that? That hurt. Grrr...” The gray pegasus looked at him and smiled, then looked up at the sky. “Sorry, my bad... My name is Ditzy by the way, and you’re?...” Onyx, now reassured by the fact, that he nose was alright, shook the hoof which was held out by ‘Ditzy’, but the strange thing he noticed about her, were her eyes. He tried not to show that he had not noticed them, because he didn’t want to insult her. “I’m Onyx, glad to meet you... Hurr... If I may ask, what is a pegasus, like yourself, doing this close to the castle of the Gryphon Emperor?” The cross eyed pegasus looked a little bit frustrated. “It’s Derpy, and I’m a mailmare on route to bring this letter to the Emperor himself.” She said, showing him her saddlebag with the official post emblem. “Wait, um... Derpy, who sent this letter? Please tell me.” He answering back, wishing that the one who had sent the letter was his mother. “Do you have difficulty hearing? My name is Ditzy... Repeat after me, D-I-T-Z-Y. And for the letter, it’s a confidential secret. I can’t tell you, sorry.” Onyx mentally face-palmed. “Um... Okay... Ditzy, if I tell you that I’m royalty... Do you think you can let me read the letter?... Please.” The Derpy/Ditzy pegasus looked very angry. “Listen, my name is Derpy! It’s not hard to remember and no, I won’t show you it. Not only because you can’t remember my name, but because I’m loyal to the rules of my job. Now if you don’t mind, I need to bring this letter to Onyx.” She told him, before she started to leave him. “...DER-MISS WAIT! DON’T GO I‘M ONYX!” he yelled after her, the gray pegasus turned around and now so looked happy. “You see, it’s not hard to learn my name. Now if you really are Onyx, here’s the letter.” She said, holding the letter in her hoof and giving it to Onyx. He thanked her and took the letter with a shaking grip. His name was on the letter and he could see the emblem of Celestia on it. It will be the first piece of news from his mother, since the last 10 years. Listen that Dear son, In less than 2 weeks, you will be 18 years old. It’s an important day because, it’s the day you become an adult. I wish you could be here with me, ever since you left, nothing has been the same here. Twilight and I miss you a lot, she won’t stop talking about how she wants to show you all the progress she has made in the domain of magic. I think that the reason she studies so hard, is to impress you. Shadow Heart is now been accepted in the Mages University and he has passed the test like he had promised you in the last letter. Cadance is now, officially, dating one of the guards, you know the one called Shining Armor? She has moved in with him in a little house that I had given them last week. Now she’s trying to convince me to name him the Captain of my Guard. Onyx wiped a tear from his eye. Reading these words, was like a dream come true. As for Blueblood, he’s still the same, Cadance and I, (well more like Cadance... it is her talent.) have tried several times to match him with a mare who could teach him how to take care of the others, but it’s seem that the only thing he loves, is himself. Philomena (not the plush) is near to the end of her life, I think in 3 years she will reborn. As for myself... Well, I miss you Onyx... We haven’t seen each other for the past 10 years and it’s really hard for me to not break the promise you made me do. I know that your training is hard, and that you need to travel through out the Gryphon Empire to learn all that you need to know... Heh, heh, now I’m crying. At least Twilight is with me for now... The next part will be written by her... _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ Hello Onyx, Like I have promise you, I still have Captain Philomena hidden somewhere. Seems kind of odd to say that, now that we’re not young anymore, like before... Spike says ‘Hi’ to you too... I know that you’ve never meet him before, but I’m sure that the both of you will be friends when you will meet him. Now that my B.B.B.F.F had left the family house to go live with my foalsister, I feel a little alone, so I pass the time by reading all the books in the royal library. I have learned many things but unfortunately, I could not find the spell I could use to talk to you, I told to about in the last letter... I wish we could see each other soon... And I can’t wait for your next letter, even if they’re really short... You should take more time for that, you know. Your Friend Forever, Twilight Sparkle. It’s me again son, I will send you a package with a gift in it, when it’s your birthday comes. I hope you’ll like it... Please take care of yourself... I really miss you Onyx... Love, Your Mother, Celestia. ______________________________________________________________________________ Onyx read the letter two or three more times before he folded it up, then put it in one of his pockets, he silently cried the entire time he was reading it, and the gray pegasus had stayed with him the entire time. “..M-miss... C-could you please give a message to Celestia?...” The gray pegasus nodded and pull out a sheet of paper and a pen from her saddlebag. “Could you tell her... that... That I’m coming home and that my... Training is finished... Please
The First Time Alway’s The HardestChapter 18 The First Time Alway’s The Hardest Onyx was now finally out of the woods, the Gryphon mountain were far behind him and the only trouble he got so far was a patrol of Gryphons, but they did not see him. The Canterlot mountain was now in his sight, the Equestrian border was a 10 minute walk away. Onyx was going to start to walk the last meter that separated him from his kingdom, but he got the feeling that something was not natural. Normally, the border was guarded by 4 or 5 guards, but there was easily 30 or 40 guards. Onyx hid himself behind a tree and started to think up a plan to cross the border. “I can’t fight alone versus 40 Gryphon guards, even if I take them by surprise. If they see me, I can’t be sure that they will bring me back to the Emperor... I need to get away from here tonight, who knows how many Gryphon guards the border will have tomorrow...” Onyx opened his backpack, since he escaped, he “borrowed” many items in the few villages he had come across. He had enough food for the next few days, fresh water, flint and tinder, a hunting knife, the letter from the gray pegasus, a cover, a lantern and a makeshift lockpick. Since he had found out that his fingers couldn’t easily break locks, and open a closed door, he would always carry his makeshift lockpick just in case. Suddenly an idea came to mind... but it was insane... Good thing he liked insane. Onyx took out his knife and his makeshift lockpick and started to clean them. When he was certain that the blade and the lockpick were cleaned, Onyx went back into the woods and made a fire. Onyx cut a strip of cloth from his clothes and put it in his mouth, he made sure that the strip was covering his tongue, so in case he would yell, only a muffled voice would come out. When he was sure that everything was ready, he took his knife and looked at it, it would be very painful, but it was the only idea he had. Onyx slowly rolled the knife in the palm of his hand, then without warning, stabbed his leg. The pain was immense but with the piece of cloth in his mouth he could not express his pain. Blood was rushing out of his leg, he had to act quickly, Onyx quickly inserted the lockpick in his wound and then he put the knife in the fire, when the blade was red hot he placed it on the wound to stop the bleeding. Onyx was on the ground for many minutes trying to ignore the pain in his leg. He cursed himself, that he didn’t take enough time to think of a better plan, but now he couldn’t take back his decision. Now it was time for the second part of his plan, so he slowly got up from the ground, his leg hurt him as if someone decided to casually pluck the sun from the stars, and shove it in his leg. The lockpick inside his leg made it even worse. Onyx walked to a bar on the outskirts of the border. Even from the outside, he could smell the alcohol and hear the music inside, then when he entered. The bar was built with old wood, candles were everywhere to light the tavern up, many of the customers were Gryphons, but Onyx spotted 2 Pony at a table in the back of the room. ‘Perfect.’ He’ll need to get drunk for his plan to work; first to ignore the eye gouging pain and secondly, he doesn’t want to be sober while beating the living tar out of an innocent pony. Onyx went and sat at the table to the oposite of the 2 Ponyi; one of them was wearing a black cloak, the earth pony, and he could not see his face, the other one was familiar to Onyx, he was wearing some kind of yellow goggles and his feathers were gray and yellow but he couldn’t remember where and when he saw them. A Gryphon came to his table to take his order. “What do you want to drink?” “I’ll have your strongest pint of cider, no salt please.” Onyx answered her, wishing that she didn’t recognize the bounty on his head. Which by the way had increased to about 2000 bits. Fortunately the Gryphon did not really care about him and returned with a pint of cider. “The Pegasi at that table will pay for me. Just go show them the bill and tell them that it’s from me.” The Gryphon returned to her work and Onyx waited patiently for the reaction of the Pegasi, he made sure that they couldn’t see him from where they are and he waited. ’Come on... Show me something!’ When the waitress gave them the bill, the Pegasus showed no reaction. Onyx sighed, ‘Why didn’t they show any reaction? Shouldn’t they be at least a little mad? Unless...’ ‘No... They can’t know who I am... Can they? Damn. Now I need to find somepony or Grphon else for this, Mayb-’ His thoughts were interupted by something slamming his head with the table. Onyx swiftly turned around and checked to see who had done this to him. The guilty one was a cream Pegasus, who was wearing a black jacket and had a scar on his right eye. “Can you tell me why you’re making my friends over there, pay for your bill you Diamond Do-” The Pegasus was surprised when he clearly saw his face, but Onyx didn’t waste anytime, he quickly punched his face and grabbed the pint on the table then he smashed it on the Pegasus head, which he blocked it with his wing. The other two ponies that were at the table were now at the side of the cream colored pegasus, the gray and yellow one was holding a strange device in his hoof and pointed it at Onyx, then he press something on it... and nothing happened. “Arrggg! Everytime it’s the same thing! Your inventions are always broken when we need them! You’re bucking useless Azure.” The pony named Azure did not looked offended by the Cream pegasus and took a few steps back, leaving the two other ponies alone with Onyx. The pony with the cloak walked in front of Onyx but didn’t do a thing, Onyx was watching the movement of his opponent, like he had learnt from the Gryphons. He kept calm and took a fight position, trying to find out the next move of the cloaked pony. The Cream Pegasus was going to help his partner, but the cloaked pony blocked him with a hoof. “Not this time Raynor. I want to do it.” He said to the pegasus named, apparently, Raynor. “Are you sure?... You know who he is right, we have tra-” The cloaked pony ignored his friends and walked to the Prince, then he took off his hood. He had a strange and rebellious manecut, and was colored blue with a sky pattern, his coat was just a plain white. “Do you know who I am?” He asked Onyx. “Nope sorry but I do-” Once again Onyx was interrupted, this time it was the white earth pony who had kicked him. Onyx was now lying on the floor, his clutching his hurting side. “Okay bastard. You’ll pay for that.” Onyx jumped up quickly from the floor and tried to kick his opponent back, but the wound he had in his leg stopped him from doing a good hit, and the white pony easily dodged him and then he grab a bottle on the floor with his mouth and threw it at Onyx. When he tried to block it, the earth pony jumped up and punched him in the face. Onyx fell on a table, which broke on impact. Now Onyx was angry. At first, his plan was to not really hurt the pony, but just be violent enough that the barman would call the guards and bring him in the holding cell at the outpost at the border, but that white pony knew how to fight and he will need to fight him like as if he was a true opponent. Onyx slowly got up from the ex-table and looked at his opponent. He thought of all the advantages he had against him. “First; I’m bipedal, so I’m more maneuverable than him in this fight. Second; I’m taller, so I can easily knee him in his throat and Three... Well okay, I don’t know what three is, but I’m sure that 2 advantages is enough.” The earth pony waited patiently for Onyx, but then he charged him. But this time Onyx was ready. He waited for him to come closer, closer, closer... then at the last second, he dodged him. The speed of the pony prevented him to get out of the way, Onyx have make him stumble on the broken table. Onyx did not lost his chance and jump on the pony and hold his head between his arms. But before he could hit him, Onyx feel a blade under his troath. A Gryphon guard was holding a spear upointing it at Onyx “One more move and you are death! Understand?” a deep voice say behind him. Onyx slowly nodded his head and let’s the Pony alone. The bar was now filled with Gryphon, and all the customer was out. the only other living thing inside was the 2 pegasus, the white pony and Onyx. One of the Gryphon, the captain probably, give some order to his soldier and then he go away. “Okay, it’s seem that you have learned a free night to the jail, well all of you ecxept this fugitif over there” One of the guard say, pointing Onyx with his Talons. “Ho no, you, you have earn more than one night in the jail, i’m sure that the gryphon emperor will be happy to know that we have finally got you.” Onyx was now in the jail of the outpost, like he’d wanted. The only thing he that needs to do is to escape, and then he will be close enough to the border to call the pony guards on the others, the Gryphon won’t be able to chase him on the territory of his mother... At least, without giving some explanation to her. But before he could do all that, he will need to take the lockpick out of his leg, before he could get an infection. The three ponies from the bar were in the cell in-front of him, the one called Raynor was yelling at the other Pegasus called Azure, and the white one was looking Onyx since they where in here. Unlike the 2 other ones, he was calmer and he didn’t speak at all. Onyx got up from the floor and looked at his leg, the wound was still red, he will need to open it soon. But first, he needs to find something that will be sharp enough to open it again, and the only thing that he had on him, was probably one of his canines. The white earth pony, finally spoke to him. “Could you tell me what you’re planning?... Onyx!” He said with some anger in his voice. Onyx didn’t respond him and only thought of a way to pull out on of his canines without too much pain, so he couldn’t bring the guards attention here. “HA! HA! I got it!” The yellow and gray Pegasus suddenly yelled, pointing the little device, he had, on Onyx. Then he press a little red button on it. Onyx felt like as if somepony had shot him with a direct bolt of lightning. But before he lost consciousness, he whispered a swear to the crazy Pegasus. Fate has been cruel and order unkind How can I have sent you away? The blame was my own; the punishment, yours The harmony's silent today But into the stillness I'll bring you a song And I will your company keep Till your tired eyes and my lullabies Have carried you softly to sleep
The Council.Chapter 19 The Council. Fate has been cruel and order unkind How can I have sent you away? The blame was my own; the punishment, yours The harmony's silent today But into the stillness I'll bring you a song And I will your company keep Till your tired eyes and my lullabies Have carried you softly to sleep “That voice... I’ve heard it somewhere...” Onyx slowly opened his eyes, pain was in his leg and his back, but he feel calm, and secure....like he never was since the last....well the last 10 years. “Huh?... Wha?... Wh-where am I?...” The last thing he remembered was being shot by the Pegasus in the cell in front of him. Suddenly Onyx felt something hit him, and he thought he heard somepony crying. Still not able to see clearly, Onyx used his hand to touch whatever that was on him, he could feel fur... soft fur. He felt the creature on him was sobbing. “Ple-please Onyx, wake up... Please...” ‘That voice... I know that voice... Can it be?...” Onyx finally got the energy to open his eyes and what he saw was the most wonderful thing he could wish for, his mother was here, crying on him... His mother that he hadn’t seen in the past 10 years. “M-mother...?” The Princess of the Sun bolted up from her son and looked at Onyx, they were both looking at each other silently. Then Celestia suddenly hugged him, letting her tears flow from her eyes. Onyx didn’t move, he was still shocked from how he was here with his mother, but finally, he followed his heart and hugged her back. They were both crying in the each others arms. They stayed like that for about 10 minutes. Onyx was the first one to speak. “Bu-but how?... I mean... I was... and then... Why I am here?... This is n-not possible... this is just a dream, right?... I can’t... you can’t be-” Celestia placed her hoof over his mouth and kissed him on his head. “Shhhht... Questions come later.” She took a brush with her magic that was on a little table on the side of the bed and she started to brush Onyx’s mane. He didn't try to stop her, the feeling of somepony taking care of him was something he never felt when he was with the Emperor. Celestia started humming a song she sang to Onyx when he was a little kid. Celestia was taking pleasure in brushing Onyx’s mane, the feeling of knowing her son was close to her and knowing he is safe... Never again will she let him leave like she had to do 10 years ago... If only she had known more sooner of what the Emperor had done to him. She’d tried to convince the council to do something to help Onyx, but apparently, she did not have enough proof to show them for them to do something, and declaring war against the Gryphon Empire, would be like sentencing her ponies to the death. “M-mom... Please I need to know... how did I get here?...” Celestia placed the brush back on the table and placed herself in-front of her son. “Please Onyx, don’t hate me for what I’m gonna tell you, and let me finish... *Inhale* 8 years ago, I had discovered what happened to you in the Gryphon Empire. One of the letters that the Gryphon Emperor had sent me, had an error on it.” “An error?... What error did it have?” Onyx asked, ignoring the request to not interrupt her. “Well, he said that you were eating some Alfalfa... But I realized that you never liked Alfalfa. So since then, I had sent some spy's to go check on you, but unfortunately, they couldn’t see you. *Sigh* So finally, I asked The Council of The 5 Kingdoms to arrest the Emperor, but they said that the letter I had was not a enough proof to arrest him or even do an investigation. *Sigh*” “So I have thought about declaring a war between us and the Gryphon Empire...but...but...” Tears were rolling down her face, then she buried her head in the blanket. “Please forgive me Onyx. But I couldn’t send my ponies to war. Not against the Gryphon Empire, they will all die and-and... *Sniff* I’m a horrible mother! Please forgive me son.” Onyx stayed silent, thinking about all that his mother had told him. He wanted to be angry at her. He wanted to yell at her about ‘why she had let him suffer in the claws of the Gryphon Emperor... but in his heart, he knew that his mother had made the right decision and the only ones he should be angry at is The Gryphon Emperor and The Council. Onyx hugged her mother and kissed her on the forehead. “Don’t worry mother, I forgive you. You just did what any other good ruler would do.” Celestia hugged her son back, knowing that her son has forgiven her as if her sister had came back “But you still didn’t tell me how I got here.” Celestia gave Onyx a smirk then continued her story. “When the council had refused my request, I was angry and the only thing I wanted to do, was to kill the Emperor. One of your friends was really sad when you had left Canterlot. So I asked one of my best soldiers to train him, I had planned to send him alone, helping you and at the same, kill the Emperor... But, *Sigh* by then I had realised that this plan was bad, first training him to be strong enough to kill the Emperor alone would’ve taken too much time. Secondly, I didn’t know where you were and I didn’t have any proof that you were still in his castle or if he had took you somewhere else. My guards had trained him, *Sad sigh* but we never sent him for you.” “Wait what?... Which one, who did you train?” Onyx asked. “Well his name is Vallis, i thinks he was the one who had teamed up with you at school. Since you had left Canterlot, he didn’t talk at all.” ’Well, that makes sense... That explains why he was angry when I didn’t recogniz him.” “Then 2 months ago, an old friend of mine, that I thought was dead, made a surface. He took Vallis with him and they both decided to go find out where the Emperor was hiding you. But 2 weeks ago, a post Pegasus that I had sent to give you a letter...Well to the Gryphon, because I’m sure he wouldn’t et you read what I sent you. *Sigh* Anyways, she came back with your message. So Raynor and Vallis decided to wait for you at the border.” “Wait. You mean this letter?” Onyx asked, showing her the letter he got from the gray Pegasus named Derpy/Ditzy. “Yes that’s the one. I’m glad you have it. I had continued to send you letter after letter so that the Emperor can think that I had not discovered what he was really doing... Like if I’m enough to fall in his dumb trap.” Celestia giggled to herself. “*Sigh* Then last week, they came back with 2 ponies with them, the first one was maybe the most strangest pony I ever seen... and the other was you, they had brought you back.” She said with tears filling her eyes. “Wait... If I was in here since last week... That means I was unconscious for...um... 15 days!” Onyx was shocked. What in Tartarus did he get shot by? What was that strange device that gray and yellow Pegasus holding? So many questions were filling Onyx’s head. Onyx tried to get up from the bed, but his legs were too weak to suport him. “Doctor Pouse had told me that your legs should be weak for the next few days... You know that you gave him a lot of trouble with that piece of steel in your leg?” She said with a small smile. “Heh, heh... Yeah, sorry about that...” Celestia got up from the bed and walked out of the room, but before she closed the door she took a good look at Onyx. “You know... You have changed... and not only physically... Oh! and Twilight doesn’t know what happened to you in the Gryphon Kingdom... It’s your choice to tell her or not. Now rest my son, you need to be in good shape. In 3 days you will be 18 years old and you can count on me to organize something big for you. By the way, Cadence and her colt-friend should come by to say you ‘Hi’ to you later with Twillight and Blueblood too...Take care my son... I love you.” “Thanks mom... *Yawn*” With that Onyx returned under his blanket. With one final yawn, he fell in a deep and secure sleep, like he hadn’t done in a long, long, long time.
The New EnemyChapter 20 The New Enemy Onyx woke up again and to his great relief, he was still in the hospital. Looking at the clock on the wall, he realized that he had slept at least 7 hours straight. The moon was high in the sky and was filling the room with its soft, illuminating glow. Onyx lifted up his blanket and looked at his leg, a deep scar was in the area he had the lockpick hidden and when he touched it, he felt a small spark of pain. “At least, I’ll have something to show to my children when I-” Then realization struck Onyx, as if stallion had decided to kick him, with the strenght they buck the apple trees with. “*Sigh* I can’t have children of my own... Hey, at least I could always do what my mom did, adopt a little filly.” He said to himself, trying to cheer himself up. But his thoughts were interrupted by somepony knocking at his door. “Yes enter.” The door opened, and to his surprise it was Blueblood who entered the room. He didn’t say anything to Onyx and took a seat next to his bed. He was wearing a small jacket with a rose pin on it and his mane was (like always) all clean and shiny. “Hey cousin... We haven’t seen eachother in a long time. I’m surprised that you are the first one, exept my mother, to come visit me.” Onyx said, wishing that with the passed years, maybe his cousin had changed. “Well, I didn’t really have a choice. Celestia asked me to come here and if I didn’t, she would’ve ordered me to go meet all of those... peasants outside the castle!” he answered back. “But, even if I don’t really like you, you are royalty and it’s better for me to be with you than those... ruffians.” Onyx kept calm and didn’t show emotion on his face, because for him, his cousin was by far more appreciateable than the Emperor. Blueblood rose up, and headed towards the door. “Well, now that I’ve said ‘Hi’ to you, I can return to my priority.” He left the room, leaving Onyx alone again, but before he could, he said, “I hate Alfalfa.” Somepony else asked to enter. “Yes enter.” This time the pony who entered was Cadance, and with another pony that he’d never seen before. “Cousin!” Cadance said, jumping on the bed and hugging him. “Ohhh! I’m so happy to see you! You don’t know how much I’ve wanted to show you him.” She said pointing at the stallion behind her. He was wearing the golden armor of the Royal Guard and his cutie mark looking a lot like the one Twilight has, for one that’s not related to her. Since he had entered the room, he didn’t move or talk as if he was a... “Guard!” Onyx said to the stallion, “You don’t need to act like you’re on duty. I’m not that type of Prince.” Onyx said to him, the stallion immediately relaxed. “Greetings Prince. My name is Shining Armor, soldier in the group 3024, in the unicron section.” He told him in an army voice. Cadance face-hoofed and Onyx laughed a little. “You don’t need to be like that Shining armor. You can act as if I’m your friend, just toss aside the guard for a minute or two.” “Yes sorry, my prin-uh...I mean-” “Onyx... My name is Onyx.” “Yes, sorry Onyx” He said before he returned to Cadance’s side. “Well Shining, here’s my cousin Onyx, and like he’d said; he has comeback from the north Kingdom and this is the first time he has been in Canterlot in 10 years. And Onyx, here’s my coltfriend Shining Armor, big brother of Twilight and the future Captain of the Guard.” “Honey? I’m not sure Celestia ever told me th-” “Hush Sweety. Auntie had already told me that she will promote you Captain, at Onyx’s birth-... Ohhh! Why can’t I keep a secret.” She said, before she ran out of the room. “Well that was... strange?...”Onyx said, giving Shining Armor a puzzled look. Him and Shining talked for the past hour about each other. To Onyx, Shining seemed to be a good pony, protector of his sister, loyal to Cadance and a good guard. He is happy that Cadance had found a stallion like him. But then, Shining left Onyx, he couldn’t stay anymore, because he’d said, ’Duty calls.’. Onyx felt a little sleepy by now. He looked up at the clock and it showed that it was already 11:30 P.M. and like the doctor had said; ’You need rest!’. He was starting to dose off, until somepony else knocked at his door. “*Sigh* Enter.” This time, it was somepony that Onyx really wanted to see. Twillight entered his room and was holding his General Philomena in her magical grip. “Twilight!” “Onyx!” Twilight squealed, she jumped on Onyx and huged him as if he was going to disapear. “Do you have any idea how much I’ve missed you? Look at you, you’ve become so tall in the past 10 years and your mane... I want you to tell me everything about what you’ve done. Your letters were not really clear about that.” Onyx didn’t really listen to her and just laughed and smiled at her voice and the feeling of seening her again. “Sooooo? What did you learn?” She asked with a questioning look. Onyx didn’t want to tell her the truth and was trying to avoid the question. “HEY! You’ve taken care of Philomena?” He asked trying to take it, but Twilight pulled it out of the reach from Onyx. “No answer. No plushie.” “Ohh, come on Twilight, you can’t be serious?...” “I’m more than serious. I want to know what you’ve learned. You weren’t in this condition when you left me here alone...” Onyx sighed, he thought long and hard about this, then suddenly he started to tickle Twilight, they were both fighting with each other, like friends would do. Onyx tried to catch the plushie and Twilight still kept it away from him, out of his reach. They played like that until finally, Onyx throw his pillow pn Twilights face, then he grabbed the precious plushie. “Heh, heh, heh, finally! *Pant* *Pant* I got her. *Pant*” He said, trying to catch his breath. “You’re such a kid Onyx. *Pant* All that for a plushie. *Pant*” “Hey! *Inhale* I’m not adult yet... *Exhale* Well, in two days I will be one, but for now.” Twilight sighed and got off the bed. “Well, I’ll let you sleep now... But don’t think I’ve forgotten my question Onyx of Canterlot. I will get my answer soon.” Then she left the room and closed the door, leaving the Prince alone. 2 Days Later Celestia was walking with Onyx, she had used a spell on Onyx that had made him temporarily blind, right now she was helping him reach the main room of the castle. She had invited all the High Society of Canterlot, Raynor and Vallis, Twilight’s family, Cadance and Blueblood, to the party she have prepared for him. When they both entered in the room, she took off the spell on Onyx, and all the room yelled ‘Happy Birthday!’. Then the Dj started his music and everypony in the room started to walk to Onyx, some wished him a good return, and others to get a look at the Prince. Now that he had become an adult, the mares of the High Society had more interest in him. Some hours later Onyx quietly slipped away from the party, the alcohol that he had drunk was going to his head and the cup that Raynor spilt down his back only added to the uncomfortable feeling down his back. His scars were still sore and the added alcohol wasn’t helping As the human left the party, the other ponies were either too busy dancing or too drunk to notice much of their surroundings. The only pony that noticed the prince slip through the door was Twilight, her happy smile was replaced with a curious frown “Sorry B.B.B.F.F but I have to go check on something,” Twilight apologized to her eccentric protector brother as she put down her newest cup of punch and quietly gave chase to the human. As Twilight left the room full of music and laughter, her ears suddenly noticed how quiet the rest of the castle was. The only sound being made was the tale-tale sounds of Onyx walking along the stone hallways. The lavender pony followed the sounds along the corridors and up some stairs into the private areas of Canterlot castle. The further she went, the more times she caught a glimpse of Onyx’s black hair turning a corner. Finally Twilight climbed the last set of stairs and saw Onyx stepping into Celestia’s bedchambers. The guards were not present and had probably not expected anypony to enter Celestia’s quarters whilst the party was still in full swing. The curious unicorn gently knocked on the door, silence answered her as she waited for a response. After a few moments of nothing, Twilight took the initiative and slowly opened the door and poked her head into the room. Onyx had thrown his damp shirt away and was inspecting his back, a expression of pain shot across his face as his finger traced across a mark on his back. It might have been the alcohol or Twilight’s natural curiosity, but the unicorn stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. Her walk across the long room was slightly harder than usual. Again, probably due to the alcohol. “What’s up?” Twilight asked as Onyx suddenly registered the unicorns presence and turned his full body to look at Twilight. “Don’t sneak up on me like that!” Onyx half joked and half growled. “Why are you here? Isn’t there supposed to be a party on?” Twilight’s expression turned sympathetic yet curious. “But the party was for you… why are you here?” “Oh I um…” Onyx rubbed the back of his neck, his long black hair swayed as he shrugged. “I just needed a breather.” Twilight’s eyes moved from the human to the mirror that he was inspecting himself in. Her eyes widened in horror as she saw the reflection of the deep scars on Onyx’s back. “What happened to you?” Twilight gasped as she hurried around the human in order to get a better look. “Those scars look horrible!” Onyx swiftly turned on the spot as if he was facing an opponent, “Just leave it Twilight, I mean it!” Twilight ignored Onyx’s protest as she continued to circle him like a predator. Onyx continued to swivel so his injures remained out of view. After a few turns, the mix of alcohol and the various colours of the room began to make Onyx feel dizzy. “You don’t look so good,” Twilight stopped her hunt for Onyx’s scars as she saw his rolling eyes. “Maybe you should sit down.” Onyx gladly sat down on Celestia’s large bed, the mattress providing a soft seat as Onyx rested his head in his hands, waiting for his head to stop spinning. Twilight took the opportunity to climb onto the bed behind Onyx and looked at his scars. “Why didn’t you tell us you got these?” Onyx grumbled as he realized his friend wasn’t going to stop asking questions. “I really don’t like talking about it” Twilight slowly raised a hoof and placed it on Onyx’s shoulder, waiting for him to accept her touch and allow her to slide it down and across the bumps in the flesh. Onyx tried to remain calm and allow Twilight to snoop for a little while. The slightly drunk mare accidentally pressed against a point where two scars crossed, the wound was particularly sore and it caused Onyx to flinch. His mind instantly brought up the image of the gryphon tortioner, the urge to defend himself suddenly kicked in and Onyx turned to grab Twilight, one hand on her hoof as he pushed her onto her back. “That… hurt a bit,” Onyx frowned as he glared down at Twilight, the smell of alcohol apparent on both their breaths as they looked at each other. “I’m sorry Onyx but I had to know what you were going through,” Twilight’s frown became disheartened as Onyx sighed and dropped his head. “That’s what friends are for!” The final statement stuck in Onyx’s mind as he looked back at the lavender pony. Her eyes looked up into his as his grip on her hoof loosened and gently slid along her leg and onto her cheek. Twilight’s natural curiosity was hindered slightly as the alcohol continued to cloud her mind. Her lips parted in a small gasp as Onyx’s other hand placed itself on her waist. The human hardly paused as he lowered himself and locked his lips with the mares. Onyx closed his eyes as he thought on his feet and began to push forward with his tongue, deciding to see if Twilight’s lips had stayed open. To his surprise, Twilight’s tongue was already there to meet his as they began to rub and fight in each others mouths. Twilight moaned softly into Onyx’s mouth, his hand on her cheek slid along her body, felling her soft fur as he placed it on her cutie mark and began holding it gently. Twilight’s hooves slowly found their way around Onyx’s neck as she refused to separate their lips. Onyx reluctantly pulled his head up and removed his tongue from Twilight’s mouth, a strand of saliva connected them before it broke and fell on Twilight’s chin. The human looked down at the mare as he began to notice her body in different ways. Twilight’s body seemed to have better curves from this angle, her pose looked strangely inviting and her eyes continued to stare at Onyx as she caught her breath. “D-did we just…?” Twilight licked her lips as Onyx slowly nodded. “It felt… good.” Onyx didn’t have time to react as Twilight leapt up and joined their mouths again, her kiss was now full of hunger rather than curiosity. Onyx rolled onto his back as he pulled Twilight on top of him, his hands now around her body and automatically stroking against her soft fur. The unicorn’s clouded judgement was completely ignored as she went on instinct alone, her moans of pleasure turned to a short gasp as Onyx separated them both and began kissing Twilight’s neck, his tongue brushing against her fur as she panted into his ear, her warm breath against his face only encouraged him to a point where they both felt something. A bulge. If you want to know what happen next, just go read the clop version of the story. If you are not a cloper, well stay here. So Onyx have got his first sexual relation with Twillight. Twilight smiled as she fell onto her chest, her head resting beside Onyx’s face as his arms wrapped around her body. Onyx stroked his fingers through Twilight’s fur as he kissed her neck, his hands grabbing her flanks as he massaged her cutie marks. The unicorn moaned gently against Onyx’s cheek, the smell of alcohol still apparent on her breath as Onyx began to gently nibble on her ear. Sudently the door open. “And here is where you will come see me if somet......ONYX!!!” “SISTER!!!!!!!!!!!” Both Twillight and Onyx stay silent, waiting for what Celestia and Shining will do to them.
You are in troubleChapter 21 Celestia, Cadance, Onyx, Shining Armor and Twillight were all sitting around a table in the throne room. Shining was glaring at Onyx, Cadance was trying not to laugh, Twilight was redder than most of the red apples in Equestria, Onyx was sitting down in a chair, trying to understand and figure out what had happened last night, and Celestia... Celestia was breaking every item she could find in the room. Each time a glass, a vase, or something crashed on the wall, Onyx would jump out of his chair, wishing that his mother wouldn’t throw HIM next. “HOW COULD YOU DO THAT IN MY BED ONYX! *SHATTER* I SLEEP IN IT YOU KNOW! *Crash* AND, NOT ONLY DID YOU DO THAT IN MY ROOM, BUT IN MY BED, WITH MY STUDENT TOO!.” Onyx didn’t answer, he knew that he was guilty but in the other side of his brain he was thinking that his mother was over reacting just a little. “AND YOU... TWILIGHT, I WOULD’VE THOUGHT THAT YOUR BROTHER OR YOUR FAMILY HAD RAISED YOU BETTER THAN THAT!” Twillight was in tears, being told that by her mentor and her idol, was too hard for her. “Princess! If I may... I don’t think is my family’s fault but more the Prince’s fault, he had taken advantage of her because she was drunk. My sister would never do a thing like that if she was sober.” Shining answered to her. “Hey! We were both drunk if I remember, and I didn’t take advantage of her. Things just happened and we both lost control of it.” Celestia smashed another vase on the floor. “YOU ARE A PRINCE ONYX OF EQUESTRIA! EVEN DRUNK YOU NEED TO ACT AS IF ALL THE PONIES OF EQUESTRIA WAS WATCHING YOU!.” Cadance couldn’t keep herself from laughing anymore, she erupted in a laughing fit. “H-h-he..., you two in HER bed!? Ha, ha,ha,ha, and you got caught! HA, HA, HA, HA, That’s the best one I’ve heard this year. I haven’t laughed like that since Blueblood lost his tail in a bet.” “Honey! This isn’t something to laugh about! This... PRINCE!... has taken advantage of my sister!” “Oh calm down, like Onyx had said; they were both drunk, and by what I’ve heard from my room last night, they both enjoyed each other.” As if it was possible, Twilights face became even redder. “Wait WHAT?! You heard us?!” Onyx screamed. “Well yeah, but I didn’t know that it was you. And you Shining, you shouldn’t be upset, when we did it for the first time, it was on your sisters bed.” Onyx, burst out laughing and Shining was now red like his sister. “You did WHAT in MY bed?!” Twilight yelled to her brother. “Heh, heh, heh,... Um, listen sister... you were sleeping on the couch... and my room is far too close to our parents room so they could’ve heard us... and it was before I moved out with Cadance... so um...” Twilights mane burst in fire and she looked really, angry. Even Onyx moved back a little... just in case. “HOW DARE YOU GROUND ME, IF YOU DID THE SAME THING!!!!!!” Shining was sweating a little and looked a little stressed as Twilight screamed at him. “I said I was sorry, and that still doesn’t change the fact that he took advantage of you. H-” “HE DID NOT TAKE ADVANTAGE OF ME, I WANTED TO DO IT!” Shining was now speechless. He tried to find something to say but nothing came out. Twillight walked out of the room, leaving her brother behind. Cadance rose up and followed her. “I will go talk with her, I’m sure she will listen.” she said beore she closed the door behind her. “I think I will go too... I have new recruit to train.” Shining trotted out leaving Celestia and Onyx in the room. “Well... I think I uhm.... will go clean my room” Onyx quickly said, rising up from his seat, but Celestia made him sit again with her magic. “Tut tut tut, trust me you will not get away that easily, we need to talk about how a prince of equestria should act.” Twillight was crying in the library, she tried to find a book to help her to deal with what she has done, but she found nothing and now everypony thinks bad of her. “Twillight are you here? ”Cadance entered the library and took a seat close to Twillight and hugged her. “*sniff* Cadance... what I did... I ruined everything...My brother will hate me, Celestia will hate me too and Onyx will probably not want to see me anymore” Cadance kissed the forehead of Twillight. “What? are you talking about? Sure Celestia was looking angry, but I’m sure she was just more shocked than anything. And for your brother, he is just over protective, if he doesn’t forgive you I swear on Celestia that we will not share the same bed...if you know what I mean.” “Ewww... I don’t want to think about that.” Cadance laughed and hugged her. “So tell me, how was he? Is his stalionhood diferent from our stallions?” “Cadance!!! Why do you want to know?” Twillight asked, blushing heavily. “Well first he is my cousin and second, I’m the princess of love so is natural to want to know how he is in bed” Twillight face-hoofed. Back in the throne room. “So you have heard me Onyx, no more drunk romance and I want you to go apologize to Shining Armor AND Twillight for what you have done.” “Yes mom...” “And don’t forget, tomorow I will teach you how to act as a royal, I will teach you how to speak different languages, and wich mare you should be with and the one you should not.” “Yes mom” “Good... now... tell me...How was it?” “Wait, what? MOM!” “Hey you are my son... I just wanted to know how it was for you... It’s not a big deal.” “Mom thats not a thing we talk about just like that!” “Well you did it in MY bed, so I think I have the right to ask some questions” " MOM!!"
The Return of LunaChapter 22 The Return of Luna 1st of Sun Festival, 1000 years after the N.M.M. Event 2 years after Onyx’s return to Canterlot Onyx was sound asleep in his bed, last night had taken all of his stamina. The sun was lighting up his room, and the sounds of the birds chirping and singing woke him and kept him calm. The mare at his side shuffled a little, Onyx didn’t want to wake her from her peaceful slumber, so he didn’t move an inch. He’d dated her the last 3 months; they had met each other at a bar outside the castle. Onyx hugged the mare in a soft embrace and gave her a soft kiss on the cheek. “Time to wake up sweetie. My mother wants to see me this morning.” The mare pulled the blanket over her head. “She has summoned you, not the Great and Powerful Trixie. I don’t want to wake up right now.” Onyx laughed a little at what she said and pulled the covers off her head. “Maybe, but you promised me yesterday you’d come with me, because apparently she had something important to say to you. Besides, you know that you don’t have to do your ‘third person’ thing with me.” Trixie sighed and got up from the bed. She had met this creature in a bar where she was doing one of her shows. He was sitting in the front row and was the only one who had applaused her. She didn’t know why, but she felt close to him, maybe because he was facsinated by magic. “Fine, fine, you won. But tonight, I’m the one who is sleeping with the black blanket.” She and Onyx would fight with each other over who would get to sleep with the black blanket for the night. “Never! You know what? I’d prefer to go see my mother alone, than give you the B.B. (The nickname of the Black Blanket) “Fine, more sleep for me.” Then she took the blanket and covered her head with it. Onyx smirked and finaly got up, he stretched up to the celing and with satisfying pops, he walked over to the bathroom and stepped in the shower. The hot water was softly beating on his skin, relaxing his tense morning muscles and he sighed as the water flowed, washing over his scars. They were no longer bothering him, he could walk normally now and they really didn’t hurt anymore. Onyx shut the water off, quickly dried himself, and left the bathroom. Trixie was still sleeping in his bed so he skipped the “make the bed” part and silently tip toed over to his dresser, put on a clean pair of black pants and a shirt, then left to his mothers room. Celestia was waiting, not only for her son, but her sister too. It has been 1000 years since she had banished her, and today... she would be coming back. But first... she needed to prepare for her return. “Mom! I’m here.” Her son entered the room, he had become tall since she had found him in the garden, but just a little shorter than her... She really wished that her plan would work, because if not, it would be the last time she saw her beloved son. “I see that your marefriend isn’t with you.” she said, trying to start the conversation. “Yes, it seems that she wanted to stay in bed today... but what about you? Didn’t you want to ask me something?” Celestia hugged her son, she smelled his black mane and kiss him on the forehead. “In a way, you look like my sister...” “Mom... are you alright?... You act as if I am going to return to the north.” He say semi-serious, semi-joking. “Don’t worry Onyx... I’m just a old mare who had missed her son.” “Old mare?... Well okay, you are older than any other mare in this castle, but you still look like you’re young.. .no offence.” Celestia giggle and took her brush with her magical grip, then started to brush Onyxs mane. “You know what will happen today...right?” “Yes, how I could forget. Heh, heh...” But Onyx HAD forgotten what was suppose to happen today, but he didn’t tell, because it might have upsetted her. “Good, now I think you would want to say ‘bye’ to Twilight.” “Twilight... Why should I say ‘bye’ to her?” Celestia stopped brushing his hair and showed him a letter she had wrote this morning for her faithful student. Onyx took it and started to read it, when he had finished reading, he put the scroll on a small table beside Celestia’s bed. “Well, I think she should make more friends, like you said, but... Do you really have to send her to Ponyville... I mean, isn’t it a little too far from the castle?” “Twilight is not a filly anymore, and you should be the first to know that, I’m sure she can take care of herself without much trouble... and she will still be with Spike.” The name Spike brought back some memories to Onyx, strangely enough, that dragon had NEVER liked him and unfortunatly he was always with Twilight. “Well okay, I’ll go say ‘bye’ to her... I’m sure you know what you are doing. Oh and...The ‘Mare in The Moon’... she thinks that it’s real.” “Who knows what’s on her mind... now go Onyx...” Onyx did what she asked and left, leaving Celestia to send her scroll, she sent the scroll to Twilight via Spike, with her magic, then she waited patiently for her time to come. “Twilight, can I enter? It’s me Onyx.” The doors to the library opened and the little dragon was glaring at Onyx. “Oh, it’s you... Twilight Okryx is here.” Onyx sighed, each time Spike would talk about him, he would miss-spell or say his name wrong. “Onyx! What are you doing here?” Twilight asked with a soft smile, that smile on her face had alwayd warmed Onyx’s heart. “What? I need a reason to come see my best friend?” They both hugged, comforting each other in their embrace, then Twilight asked Spike to bring her a scroll to write the Princess. “Okay Spike; Dear Princess Celestia, I have the proof that I have enough friends, Your own son has called me his best friend, so I find it pointless to go to Ponyville meet other ponies. Your Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle.” Spike was about to send the letter to Celestia but Onyx caught it before he could send it with his magical fire. “Ah, ah, ah, ah, Twilight, Celestia’s right. You’re in this Library everyday, studying magic and everything you can find in a book... Don’t you think that meeting new ponies would be a good idea?...” “But I have you... Why I would want somepony else... and I don’t want to go to Ponyville... My home is here...” Onyx played with her mane and scratched Twilight behind her ears. She closed her eyes and let Onyx continue the small ‘massage.’ “It’s only to prepare for The Summer Sun Celebration, it’s not like she’s asking you to go live there... Just do what you need to and come back here, then you will be able to tell me about all that you’ve seen and done... Deal?” “...Deal...” Onyx hugged her and then headed towards the Library doors. “Good... So I’ll see you later then...” Onyx left her with Spike and went to the main room for his breakfast. “Why did you let him go.... You could’ve told him.” “Oooh Spike!... It’s not that easy!... and besides, he’s already with somepony else...” Twilight remembered that day, that fateful day when she found out that Onyx was going out with that blue mare... She stayed in her room for the next 4 days crying in her bed. Spike was there that day, and before then, he didn’t like Onyx, but after that event he hated him. Onyx finished eating his breakfast. The castle was quiet and he was bored, very, very, bored. Cadance was with Shining at their house outside the castle, in the city. Celestia was probably busy with her royal duties and the only other member of his family in the castle, was Blueblood never, ever will he spend a day with Blueblood, not for anything or everything in the world. With nothing to do, he went back to his room where Trixie was still sleeping. “Trixie... I seriously think it’s time to wake up now.....” The blue mare answered him with a loud snore. “Well it looks like that today will be a reading day...” Onyx closed his window and his door and checked if anything was out-of-place. Satisfied, he took the book that Twilight had given him yesterday and went to his bed and read it at next to Trixie and her loud snoring. Meanwhile “Hey! I can clear the sky in ten second flat.” “Prove it!” Onyx closed his book, he had read atleast 5 chapters and as if on cue, Trixie had finally woke up. “Hey sleepy head... If I had known that you would’ve woken up so late, I would‘ve dated a sloth.” Trixie ignored him and threw her pillow at him. “Well, if The Prince had not made me ride him half the night, maybe I would’ve woken up earlier.” Onyx tossed the pillow back at her. “Well if I remember correctly, it was ‘Trixie’ who wanted to continue after the second time.” Trixie didn’t answer him, knowing that he was right, she got up from the bed and opened the door of the room and asked the guard to bring her something to eat. “You know, you could’ve gotten something by yourself, they are guards, not sevents that need to do everything we ask.” Trixie ignored him, and waited for the guard to come back. “Hey Twilight! Pinkie Pie started Pin the Tail on the Pony! Wanna play?” “NO! All the ponies in this town are CRAZY!” Onyx and Trixie were both panting heavily. They were sweating and all wanted to do now, was to rest. “You *Pant* could’ve been more gentler *Pant* you know....” “heh... heh... *Gasp* Well next time... maybe you won’t play like that with my plushie.” “If *Pant* somepony... would’ve *Pant* told me that... I would participate... a pillow fight with the Prince... I would’ve never had trust him.” “Are you a Spy!? Woah!” “Simmer down sally, she ain’t no spy, but she sure knows what’s go’in on. Don’t you Twilight.” “Onyx...” “Hmm... What?” “Shouldn’t the sun be up already?” Trixie asked. “Well maybe Celestia wants us to get more sleep... We should take advantage of it instead of asking questions.” Celestia was flying in the direction of Canterlot with her sister. The sun was back in it’s rightful place in the sky and her student have choosen to stay in Ponyville. “So sister, what have we missed in our absence. Our guess is thou hast continued to eat cake everyday... We are surprised that thou aren’t so fat.” Celestia smirk at her sister, just like before, she was still teasing her. “Well first; you will need to stop talking like that, ‘we’ haven’t talked like that in 1000 years, and secondly, you’ll never belive me... but... I have adopted a son.” Luna missed a flap of her wings. “THOU HAST DONE WHAT!?!?!” Celestia need to pull back from her sister a bit because of her Canterlot voice, it had always been more stronger with her. “Well if you really want to know, I will tell you tonight when we’re all around the table with all of your favorite foods.” Luna sighed and they both continued the road to the castle. When they both arrived to the castle, they hugged each other before Luna headed to the direction of her room. “Ok.. Surely it can’t be that hard to find our room... Oh! Here it is.” Luna opened her door and entered in her room, and the first thing she saw was that her sister had painted her room a different color, but when she wanted to rest a little on her bed, she shot a magical beam on the creature she saw on it and run outside of her room. “SISTER I HAVE A MONSTER IN MY BED!”
Onyx Versus LunaChapter 23 Onyx Versus Luna “SISTER, WE HAVE A MONSTER IN OUR BED!!!” Celestia spat out her green tea; she totally forgot to tell her beloved sister that Onyx wasn’t a pony and had been given Luna’s former room. Celestia sprinted to her son, until she realized that she could teleport there. She closed her eyes and charged her magic; when she opened them she was in her son’s bedroom. Her sister, Luna, was shooting magic beams at Onyx, which he was blocking them with a broom. Onyx’s marefriend, Trixie, was stuck to the wall, probably by Luna’s magic. “Lulu, stop!” Celestia yelled at the moon goddess, using her magic she freed Trixie from her magical bonds. Luna and Onyx both momentarily stopped fighting at Celestia’s command. As soon as Luna saw Onyx drop his guard, she shot him directly with a paralyzation spell. Onyx’s body froze and fell to the floor. “Quick, sister, thou has to help us rid of this mon-” “Lulu!” Onyx’s body began to glow with a golden aura as Celestia levitated him onto the bed. Luna watched what her sister did and saw the soft look of worry in the Sun Goddess’s eyes. Then realization struck her like a lightning bolt. That thing was Celestia’s son. “Celly...did...did. I-is that your... son?” Celestia nodded to her sister, she was checking to see if Onyx had any wounds; to the mother’s great relief, there weren’t any. Celestia walked out of the bedroom with Luna following suit. “Sister, thou must explain to us who and what he is.” Luna said, still using the traditional Canterlot vernacular. Celestia nodded, she looked through a window overlooking the royal gardens. She remembered the day when she found Onyx, his strange appearance and how happy he looked to have somepony to take care of him. Celestia told her sister how she found her son, how much she worried about the population’s reaction, how happy she was raising and taking care of him, how... how distraught she was for ten years after the Gryphon Emperor took her Onyx away from her and the joy she felt when Raynor brought him back, how she felt after Onyx and her student shared her bed. Luna listened through the whole story without interupting. When she finally finished, Luna remained speechless; she didn’t know if she should tell her sister that she was crazy or to just accept her choice. When Celestia saw that Luna wasn’t responding, she decided to show her how Onyx was good. “Listen Lulu, maybe you think I’m crazy to adopt a completly unknown species into our family, but let me present him to you. Tonight, we’ll organize a small reunion with only you, Onyx, and myself. This way, you’ll be able to see who he really is and maybe accept him.” “If you wish, sister of ours, but we have one condition: if Onyx wants to be accepted by us, he will need to give us back our room.” Celestia giggled at her sister’s demands. “I will talk to him about that later. Now come, we need to talk about what we’ll do to celebrate your return. And you really need to work on your speech.” Onyx woke up in is bed, his body hurt but nothing that he couldn’t deal with. ‘Was all that just a dream?’ But when he saw the mess in his room, he knew that what he saw had actually happened. Onyx rose from his bed and began cleaning his room, humming a song from his early childhood. After he worked his way over to his desk, he realized that most his drawings fell off the wall; as he was picking them up, he found a scroll on the floor. It was locked and had his name was written on it. He took a seat and opened the scroll, immediatly recognizing Twilight’s writing. Dear Onyx, I’m writting this to tell you that I am no longer living in Canterlot. Princess Celestia moved me to the Ponyville library to oversee the Summer Sun Celebration. In a way, it’s like a dream come true; I have my own library! But it saddens me to know that we won’t see each other as often. I hope you’ll come see me if you’re able to in your free time. I want you to know that I won’t be alone here, I’ve made some new friends, I’m sure you’d like them. Oh! That reminds me, my new friends and I are bearers of the Elements of Harmony; I’m the Element of Magic. I’m staying with the other Element bearers in Ponyville to study the magic of friendship. I’ll be sending a letter each week to let Celestia know how things are going here... I might write a few to you too... Don’t worry, you’ll always be my best friend even though I have other friends here. Take care of yourself... you’ll always be in my heart. I... I really like you... Your best friend, Twillight Sparkle. P.S. I met one of your childhood friends, I forget his name but he works at Sugarcube Corner, the Ponyville bakery. Onyx dropped the letter on the floor, tears rolling down his face; he felt like somebody was squeezing his heart. “Twillight... she’s... gone.” Saying this last word out loud was like being cut with a knife. Trixie entered the room from the bathroom, wearing her show outfit. Onyx didn’t pay her much attention. “The Great and Powerful Trixie says ‘hi’ and the only thing you do is cry... could she know why?” Onyx, trying to hold his tears show her the letter on the desk. She read it and easily found what Twillight was saying to Onyx in the letter. “How... that slut! How dare she to try to take y-” She could not finish the sentence; Onyx pushed her against the wall with one forearm pressed against her throat. The look in his eyes was that of a hunter’s and for the first time, she was truely afraid. “Say one more word against her and I swear on my mother that I will show you what the emperor taught me. Understand!” Trixie gulped and nodded slowly, Onyx let her go and returned to sit on the bed; he was too confused to pay the showmare more attention. Trixie rose from the floor. “If you think Trixie will stay with you after what you’ve done... I’m leaving you Onyx!” With that she left the room with only one thought on her mind: make Twillight pay.
A new prince(1)CHAPTER ONE A NEW PRINCE. ----ON EARTH------------- ----HOSPITAL ST-JUSTINE-------- ----23:57--------- Chapter 1; The birth of a new prince. A man was driving through the evening sky, rocketing along the road as if he was driving for his life. He wasn’t driving for his life. He was driving for his unborn child’s life, to the hospital. His wife had been at her younger sister’s house, and her water broke. So, she was already giving birth, by the man’s assumption. He was driving over the speed limit, but it was worth it, even if it meant a ticket to pay. “Oh... God, if you can hear me, please... Let her be okay...” After a small drive, he was now waiting anxiously and impatiently in the lobby of the hospital. The father-to-be held his head in his hands in silence. Painful silence. As he did so, his heart was beating so loud that he thought that it would be heard by those around him. The man’s hands were shaking awfully. His wife was in a surgery room, because she apparently needed to have a c-section operation in order for his newborn child to be born. Sweat was running down his forehead like bullets firing from a gun. He was paranoid, as though he was asking himself, will my child live? Which, in truth, he was. As the minutes passed, they felt like hours to this man. But, thankfully, through a double-doorway walked the doctor, the very same doctor who would give him the verdict that he has painfully waited for. Looking up from his hands, he looked to the doctor. “Is she okay..?” he asked nervously. The doctor sighed. He despised this part of the job, even when the news is good . “Your wife is fine. The child, however... Sir...” placing a hand upon his shoulder, the doctor braced himself for the worst. “I’m sorry.” There ensued a long silence between the two. That is, before the father began to weep. “No... I... I...” “Listen, Daniel, I apologize. I really do. Your child has suffered internal bleeding. We did everything we could... But it wasn’t enough.” The weeping grew louder. The doctor was holding the father in his arms, and the father was crying into his shoulder, as though they were father and son.But, the embrace was ended moments later, when a nurse whispered something to the doctor. “I have to go. Your wife should wake up in about an hour or two.” he said to the father, leaving him as the nurse took him to the same room that the child’s mother-to-be was in. “I don’t know where he went.” the nurse said, standing in the doorway. “You mean, you lost track of a dead child?” the doctor scolded. “Karen...” The nurse looked at the doctor. “I’m sorry. I don’t know where he could’ve gone, who could’ve taken him... I-I don’t-” “We’ll look for him... Come on.” They looked for hours.Every room.But, with great unfortune, to no avail. The child was nowhere to be found. They had given up.“Doctor Maarain, I... I lied.” the nurse shamefully admitted, being in the lobby with the doctor. “You lied? What do you mean?” Dr. Maarain glared at her.She began to tell him what she meant. She told him that she was sitting on a chair, looking at the deceased child. The curtains that were to be closed were open, letting the night sky be seen by all those in the room. The stars were many in the sky, as many as Karen’s tears. As she sympathised for the mother, who would find out the horrible truth when she awoke, she closed her eyes, and prayed. She prayed to God, hoping that he would embrace the child’s life in Heaven, letting him become an angel. But, when she opened her eyes, the child’s body was gone. “... I-... It... Must have been the work of God...” Karen uttered. “I-I don’t know what else...” she sniffled. The doctor wiped away her tears of guilt. “Don’t worry, Karen. We’ll find out what happened soon.” “Are you sure?” “Absolutely.” --------EQUESTRIA----------- -----ROYAL GARDENS-------- ------00:00------------------ She walked through the gardens, each step making a small ‘clip-clop’ noise. If you were to lay eyes upon her, the sight would make you calm inside, for she held an everlasting sense of beauty and grace, She have both wings and horn and her coat a pristine white, with the mark of the sun on her flanks. Her mane cascaded like a waterfall over her head, being of multiple colors. The mane was illusive, it seemed to move in a wave-like motion. The same went for her tail. They would put people into some form of trance at first sight, as though they would say to themselves, is there a draft in here? No..? Okay.But, as this beautiful creature walked, she stopped in place, lowering her head to hear a sound better. The sound of her own tears hitting the ground. “Why...” she asked herself, looking at the silent, graceful moon that hung in the sky. She had always gotten a sense of peace when looking at the moon, yet she was the supposedly immortal deity of the sun. But the only thing she received when she looked at the sun, was a pain in her eyes. Each night, she came out here, to the gardens outside of a large, beautiful castle that rested near the top of a mountain, the castle being her own, to weep. She had made a decision in her past, that has left her to be lonely in her world. Crying silent tears of sadness and remorse, she scolded herself without words.Something was missing in her life. Something that she would trade even her life for. She was lost in her mind, lost in her sorrow. Lost in her regret.That is, until she saw a shooting star in the majestic night sky. She uttered a wish in her mind, before she became overwhelmed with her emotions, beginning to cry even more. She opened her eyes, and sighed again, before taking the way back to her room, but when passed the roses, she heard somepony crying in the bushes to her immediate left. She looked into the bush, only to see a strange creature in the thorny foliage. She raised a brow. “What do we have here..?” Celestia studied the small, bipedal creature in the bush. It stopped crying when she spoke, and it looked at her. She had never seen anything quite like it in her entire life. Now, it had four legs, but instead of hooves on its limbs, it had hands. It had 2 small blue eyes and a little spot of dark hair on the top of its head. The little biped started to cry again, and she felt in her heart that she needed to help it, she somehow knew that creature was still a baby, and her motherly instincts kicked-in like morphine. So, she used her magic to gently pull the little creature out of the bush and put it onto her back. “But what could have brought you here..?” She wondered in curiosity to herself. She took the way to her castle for return to her room with the little baby. When she was back inside, she trotted trough the elegant corridor and walked to her room. But before she did, she passed the room of her sister.She regretted banishing her, but she did not have a choice. At this time, the little baby on her back started to play around with her magically flowing mane, before he slowly fell asleep. Celestia put on a smile, one of the first smiles she had since she banished her beloved sister to the looming, lifeless rock in the sky. When the time came to raise the sun, Celestia opened her eyes and looked to her left to see if the little biped was still with her, or if she was just dreaming. When she did not see him, her heart skipped a beat in terror, because she was sure that for one time since the banishment of her sister, she will retake happiness in her life, but it seemed like she would be alone again, for the long 20 years that remained. But she was absolutely positive that last night was not a dream, because it was so real. Too real. So, she started to look around for the baby, she looked under the bed, under the covers, even in her mane, but found nothing. She was just about to give up, and break-down in tears, before she heard a little shuffling noise from under the pillow, she almost instantly pulled away the pillow with her magic, and there it was. She saw the little baby under it. “There you are... You scared me for a moment...” She sighed with relief, now smiling at the small baby who was looking back up at her in bewilderment, its young eyes barely making out the shape of her due to being newborn. It grew the most adorable smile on its face, and Celestia smiled back, giving the child a small peck on the nose. The child reached up with its stubby arm, and touched her muzzle with its small, soft hand. Celestia’s smile widened, and she laid down with the child . “What should I name you..?” Celestia wondered aloud as the child moved around a bit. Celestia helped it do so, and now it was sitting up. She took a good look at his little body, with his little blue eyes and his onyx-black hair. She thought for a moment. “Onyx... Little Onyx.” She smiled. “What do you think about that? Onyx seems cute, doesn’t it?” She asked the little baby, before she realised that he cannot speak. She got up, and walked out onto her balcony to raise the sun, and after doing so, she quickly returned to her little Onyx. When she reached the little baby, she heard a faint, almost inaudible noise, like a growl. “Oh, are you hungry? I’ll be back in a moment.” She lets out a smile, she knew that he cannot understand her, but she enjoyed the feeling to finally to talk to somepony and lets out all the ‘royal talking stuff’. She went out of her door and asked a guard for some hot milk, the guard gives her a weird look before asking, “But, your majesty... You seriously want hot milk... Like for foals..? Are you not too... Old for that?” Celestia raised a brow at the guard, before the guard gulped. “R-right away, your majesty.” he rushed off, and the alicorn returned to her bed, where the baby laid on a pillow. She let him play with her mane for a few minutes, before the guard knocked on the door with the milk and opened it, she quickly put the covers over the child, and took the milk with her magic before closed the door.Outside, though muffled, she heard... “Why was she in a rush?” “I don’t know, maybe... Wait, I think I saw somepony else in there... A stallion.” “Eh, forget about it.”There was a small moment of silence. “... Heh, you think that Celestia’s in hea-...” “Shh! SHH-SHH-SHH!” Celestia’s eyes went wide. She glanced at the door, and shook her head. She’d deal with them later, but for now, she had a kid to feed. She took the bottle of milk with her magic, and she slowly levitated it over the baby’s mouth. The baby eagerly took it with his small hands, and began to suckle on the nipple of the bottle, his eyes now closed. Celestia smiled. When the baby had finally drank it all, he coughed a bit, and she used her magic to lift him up and give him a small amount of taps on his back. Suddenly, he let out a loud belch. She quickly glanced over at the door to listen if the guard could have heard it, but fortunately she hear nothing. “Ok little one... What should I do with you..?” She heard laughter outside of the door before she continued, “I cannot leave you here alone, but I have my royal duty to do maybe if...” She heard a conversation outside the door. “I need to clean the room of the Princess. Can I come in, guard?” “The Princess will need some privacy... If you know what I mean..” “Um... Not really...” “Let’s just say the the sheet will need to be cleaned.” “But why just the sheet?” “You don’t want to know.” “Shut up, Steel!” “Hey! It’s true!” “NO IT’S NOT!” … Celestia opened the door, poking her head out. “What’s the commotion all about?” She asked with a raised brow. “Nothing, your majesty.” The guards straightened-up. “You may come in.” Celestia said to the maid. The maid nodded, and stepped into the room. Celestia shut the door behind her. Celestia sighed as the maid began to clean. “I require you to do a small favor for me, miss.” She said to the maid. The maid stopped cleaning. “What may that be, your majesty?” “I need you to take care of something very important to me...” Celestia began explaining how she had found Onyx, and taken him in. He was laying on the bed, but the maid didn’t notice him until Celestia pointed to him. She looked a bit frightened, but she regained her composure. “I-I understand. I’ll take care of him.” The maid nodded. Celestia smiled. “Be expecting a raise in your payment. Thank you. Now, I must tend to my duties.” She walked out of the room... … Only to find the two guards beating the living hell out of one another. Her eyes widened a bit, and her brow raised. The guards stopped, and looked up to the Princess, one of them about to bite the hind leg of the other. They literally froze. “Oh... Buck...” They both said in unison. “You two are suspended.” Celestia sighed, moving on from the two of them, down the hall. “AW BUCK!” Celestia couldn’t help but smirk as she walked away. ~End of Chapter 1...~
Meeting with the family(6)Chapter 6 Onyx woke up this morning with the need to play with Twilight again. Last night when Celestia had explained to him that she would now take the young unicorn under her wing, Onyx was happy with this news, because it meant that she will come to the castle everyday to learn from Celestia, and play with him. Since he still needs to get revenge on her, and defeat smarty pants. She had won, when she had thrown Smarty Pants in his face, and hid his commander Philomena until he gave up. Onyx was so lost in his thoughts, he didn’t see his cousin until he bumped into him. “OUCH!... Hey Blueblood, what are you doing here?” Onyx asked before he took a quick look at him. Usually Blueblood would have a clean mane and a shining white coat but this time, he looked like as if Nightmare Moon herself was running after him. “Get out of the way!!! And if you see my sister, tell her that you never saw me!” He screamed before he started to run away again.Onyx was troubled, his cousin never came near his room, or near him for that matter. “BLUEBLOOD! COME BACK HERE!” Yelled a angry pink alicorn with... with a green mane!? “Cadence... Why is your mane gr-” “DON’T ASK!! DID YOU SEE WHERE BLUEBLOOD WENT!?” “He ran that way.” Onyx answered back, pointing in the direction Blueblood had ran. Cadence and Blueblood would never play him. Usually Cadence is too busy with her homework in her royal school, and Blueblood... Well, he just never wants to be with him. At first, Onyx thought, ‘Maybe because I’m was too young?’ (Blueblood was 12 years old and Cadence is 16 years, so Onyx was younger than them both.) but later on, he realised that Blueblood just didn’t like him. “Well, I think I should go eat, before mom eats all the pancakes... *Sigh* Again” He thought out-loud. Celestia was sitting in the dining room, and the only thing that restrained her from throwing herself into the big pancake mountain in front of her, was that she’d just finished brushing her mane, and she didn’t want to redo it again. So she just had taken 3 pancakes and started to eating them slowly, that was, until her son came in. “NOOO! Mommy, don’t eat all the pancakes, somepony had put poison in them!” Onyx yelled. Celestia immediately stopped her advance towards her awaiting pancakes. “And what is this type of poison?” She asked smirk, knowing her son only wanted the pancakes to himself. “It’s a type of poison that only works on ponies, so I will need to eat them all for your protection.” Onyx said with a killer pokerface that a child his age shouldn’t have. Celestia pushed her breakfast away from her, then took some bread and fruit with her magic, deciding to amuse her son. Onyx was smiling as if it was the most wonderful day of his life. He walked over to his seat and sat down, then placed all the pancakes onto his plate. They both started to eat silently, until Cadence, still with a green mane, and Blueblood... who had a strange red mark on his cheek, came in. They both sat down at their respective places, even if Blueblood was now more closer to Onyx than her sister. “Auntie Celestia, why does Onyx have all the pancakes?” Blueblood asked, Celestia had left her son to answer him. “Because they have poison in them and the only one who is immune, is me!” piped Onyx. “If only you weren't immune to them.” Blueblood said to himself, buying in to the lie, but Celestia heard him and gave him a look that said, ‘Colt, buck you. That’s my son motherbucker.’ Blueblood felt his blood run cold. They all started to eat, the room was calm, and the only noise in the room was the one of somepony eating, until Onyx stopped and turned himself towards his mom. “Mom... Why haven’t I started school yet?” he asked. Celestia choked on her orange juice, not expecting that answer. Blueblood and Cadence just waited until she regained herself. “Why- *Cough* Why would you ask such a question, Onyx?” she questioned. “Well, yesterday, Twilight was telling me, that she will start school now, and she’s 2 years younger than me, so I was wondering, why I haven’t started it yet.” “Well, because... I was thinking about it not to long ago, but because you never asked to go to school. I was guessing that maybe, you don’t want to go there now.” Onyx was looked at her with a frustrated look. “But I WANT to learn. I want to know how things work here and share it with Twilight, when she comes and meets me again.” Celestia sighed, she did not like the idea to send her son off to school, but she had no choice. “Well, okay then. What do you think, if we go get you registered this afternoon?” Onyx ran up to Celestia and hugged her. “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you mommy! I’m gonna go tell Shadow Heart now!” He said before he ran out of the dining room. Celestia looked at him with a smile and watched him until she couldn’t see him anymore. “You both still need to explain to me why you, Cadence, your mane is in a color like that, and YOU nephew, we will need to have a talk about how you reacted with Onyx.” Celestia said those words dripping with toxic venom. Blueblood gulped and started to pray for a miracle that would let him get out of this situation. Onyx was in his room, he had packed some stuff for this afternoon. He was taking his favorite pencil, some sheets of paper, an eraser, and finally a backpack that Cadence had given him when she had visited him a little while ago. She had told him that it was an early birthday gift, the backpack was black like his hair, and with a picture of the sun and the moon on each side. When Celestia and Onyx came back from the school for the inscription, she had give him a list with many things to buy for school, and now the last thing he will need, is to prepare the lunch for tomorrow. Onyx was in the royal kitchen preparing a peanut butter and jelly sandwich for the lunch for tomorrow by himself. When the door opened and Blueblood come in. “Hey, cousin, what are you doing here, do you want to help me? I can’t reach the peanut butter.” asked Onyx, but instead of Blueblood answering him, he slapped him. “Listen to me you junk, by your fault, Celestia cut the money I receive every week! So don’t ask me to help you, or be your friend. I’m only friends with PONIES. You monster. How can you think, you can have friends if you are not one of us?” Then seeing that Onyx had left his backpack on the floor, Blueblood opened it, and started to stomp on it. Onyx was in tears, at each stomp of Blueblood, he could hear the noises of the things being broken inside, but the only thing he can do, is watched him. “That was for telling my sister where I was this morning.” then he walked away, but before he went out, he gave Onyx a look of disgust. “And don’t you dare, try to go cry to the legs of your mommy. I know where you are, and I know where you hide your stupid plushies.” “NO! Please don’t do that!” Cried Onyx. Alone on the floor in the kitchen.
No more chapter hereThe next chapter will be here sorry EDIT: here is the same story than the version 1.0, but i use this one for a backup plan if i lost all my work
